WHAT LIFE IS IT BY ALEXANDRA D’ITALIA

The college girls said they would take care of everything: her two cats, her expansive vegetable garden, and her mail, even if it was just throwing out the supermarket circulars.  They’d even care for her bees.  They had bought Chef Vicki a year-end gift: a ticket to San Francisco and weekend stay in a hotel by the wharf, the fat tourist grotto she never neared when she lived there.  

            What they didn’t give her was a makeover, a new wardrobe and a different trajectory in life.  And she couldn’t just spend the weekend hidden away in her cottage; they already possessed her extra key.  So Vicki drove to the airport in Chicago, less than two hours away from the small town in Wisconsin where she cooked for a sorority—the girls loved her curry tofu pops and pizza muffins.  She would go to San Francisco.  She would hide away in the hotel and watch movies.  She would eat junk food for a whole weekend and not feel guilty about it.  She would go to a bar and pretend to be someone she wasn’t, a fashion designer, maybe.  She would try and not think about the girls in her house, judging her life.   

*

The girls looked around her cottage.  Strings of skull lights dangled over her front door.   Chef Vicki stacked her hats on mannequins’ heads in the entryway.   A snow globe collection adorned the windowsill. 

Each room was a different crayon color:  Chef Vicki always referred to the red room or green room rather than the dining room or the bedroom.  “Chef Vicki is a mystery,” the Sorority President said as she wandered from one room to the next. 

“Wrapped in a riddle,” another laughed. 

The Sorority President liked that when girls uttered a banality, Chef Vicki called out “cliché” and toasted them.  She had never been called out on one and saw it as a personal victory. 

“I don’t like that she calls us exile; that’s an insult,” the Pledgemaster said. 

“She calls Wisconsin exile, not us,” the Sorority President corrected.  She was going to attend law school in the fall. 

“She loves us,” a girl said.  This girl was shy.  She liked that Chef Vicki made her feel like she was the most special sorority girl in the room. 

“Oh, please, it’s her job,” the Sorority Treasurer said, “she’s paid to act like she loves us.”  She didn’t know what she wanted to be, but she tired of everyone talking about getting out of Wisconsin after graduation as if it were a prison.  Each winter, she craved the stillness of canoeing on the one of the nearby lakes; each summer, she craved the big expanse of sky that reflected on the snowy hills and reminded her she was part of a larger universe.  She wasn’t altogether sure any other place offered that. 

“Let’s see what TV she watches,” said another, “I bet she likes the same TV we do.”

*

When Vicki lived in San Francisco, she had been a house sitter for one of her personal chef clients—they were a tech couple before tech was called tech.  She took in mail, watered plants, and played with the two cats.   She’d get high and check out their cabinet for the fatty foods they promised her they were no longer eating.  She would look through their photo albums.  She didn’t stop to ponder the family portraits.  She examined the older photographs, the ones before the wedding and the school portraits.  The wife had bragged that she had been in pageants, that she had been thin in a different life.  Vicki had not believed her.  But there was the proof in a photo album yellowed and crackly from dried glue.  Indeed, her client had been rail thin in that trendy way of the seventies, her ribs protruding.  Her smile was all teeth.  Clad in a red Farrah Fawcett bathing suit and high heeled pumps, she stood slightly pigeon toed with one hand placed on her hip.  She looked delicate and submissive.  Now her client was formidable and dressed in tunics to hide her bulge.  Each time Vicki visited the house, she opened the photo album and looked at her client’s first life wondering if it had been a sudden change or so gradual her client hadn’t noticed.  From the photo albums (which Vicki scoured), the change seemed sudden. Before pictures of beauty pageants and road trips with long legged skinny girls to after pictures where her husband and kids smiled into the camera—for her client no longer appeared in the pictures, she was just recording the life before her.

Vicki rarely invited the sorority girls to her house. She liked coming home from the chaos of the sorority to her little cottage and garden, a refuge from teenaged tittering.  She sewed avant-garde quilts with her Stitch and Bitch group and sold them online—she had a three star rating for she often didn’t send things on time.  She slept with the bartender who lived in Milwaukee—he still had all his hair at least.  And she watched her shows, oh, there were so many shows these days.  It was a fine exile, she thought.  The girls were wrong to think she’d want to go back to San Francisco and slip on her old life.  She’d stay in the hotel, imagine a weekend, and come back with stories to entertain them.

Vicki had always been prone to hyperbole, but somewhere along the way she had wholly reinvented herself.  After San Francisco ejected her with its high rents and her friends abandoned her to marriages and careers, she moved to Chicago and landed two hours north cooking at a Wisconsin college.  Her private chef resume had impressed them.  The girls thought she’d keep them healthy and thin—isn’t that why celebrities hired her? 

It’s not that the resume was a complete lie.  She had indeed cooked for people in San Francisco who acted like celebrities.  But she had never finished college, never graduated from a culinary school unless one counted the adult school class she took in Oakland, and she had never cooked for a Hollywood celebrity.   Yet it didn’t matter to the sorority girls.  They were an   audience to Vicki, new girls filtering through year after year.  And with each passing class, Vicki polished her history to an archetypal sheen: Gen X woman mastered her universe and retired to country comfort. 

*

The Sorority Girls crammed into her living room and watched movies on her flat screen television.  Chef Vicki stored DVDs in old wooden bookshelves.  Both seemed old fashioned to them.  The Girls chose the romantic comedies and planned a day watching movies and petting Chef Vicki’s two cats.   The couch was oversized and worn in the center, as if a person had nested there.  The girls assumed the couch was another one of Chef Vicki’s finds.  No one imagined that the couch was new and that Chef Vicki was the origin of the indent on the couch.  No way would she spend all that time just sitting in one place, the Shy Girl thought.

One girl who was particularly enamored of Chef Vicki sat in an armchair swathed in green velvet.  

“Someone famous probably sat on it,” the Sorority President said. 

“Didn’t Chef Vicki say she dated the former mayor of San Francisco?  I’m going to be a mayor someday,” the Enamored Girl said.  

The Shy Girl thought of Chef Vicki with her platinum shag and her chiseled face.  She wanted to dye her hair too.  She’d wait though, to make it less obvious she was copying Chef Vicki.  Once, Chef Vicki had told her she had found a diamond ring at a flea market. It had been overlooked, Chef Vicki said, forgotten.  She had bought it for a dollar.  Now, the Shy Girl looked through all the miscellaneous boxes at the garage sales in her neighborhood, hoping.

*

Vicki cleaned the cottage before she left for the airport.  She purposefully left out the old portfolio of photos her friend had taken of her—back when he was going to be a famous photographer and she was a professional muse.  (Last she heard he worked in the social media department of a big university).  She took care to put her high school and college journals under her bed.  They could be found.  Everyone snoops, she thought. 

Her recent diaries were different.  She hid them deep in the recesses of her closet, locked in a trunk, hidden behind her overcoats, behind the mothballed bridesmaid dresses she kept for Halloween costumes.  The girls would need clothespins on their noses to find them.

She long ago stopped keeping a journal that was a diary of her life—she found it too angst ridden and navel gazing.  Entries ranged from lists of resolutions to improve herself—resolutions always unmet—to rants about the passive aggressive slights by her friends to complaints about herself.  How often could she write, I felt fat today?   Now her diaries were a log of the stories she told —too many close calls at homecoming dinners when a sorority alum would recall a funny story of Vicki’s and a current girl would say, “that isn’t what Chef Vicki told us.”  

So she kept track:  She went to college in New York before transferring to SF State.  In actuality, she had been to SF State, but she had only lived in New York for two months, couch surfing with friends who went to NYU.  And even now, she couldn’t actually remember how long she attended SF State.  Had it been one year?  She remembered telling someone she only had only semester left to graduate, but she could no longer remember if it were true.  During a brief stint in Los Angeles, she wrote that she worked on a film with a famous actor, so famous she couldn’t talk about him.  But she would tell them he constantly farted on set.  This was a total lie; she was friends with someone who was friends with someone who did that.  Often, she thought this might be an urban myth, because she once overheard someone in a bar tell the same exact tale.  Were these kinds of stories just cliché?  She toasted herself for the thought.

She wrote down that she dated the former mayor before he was mayor—back when he was just a club owner.  This lie she always remembered, but she wrote it down anyway, just to be complete.  She had wanted to date him, she wandered into his club weekend after weekend.  Once, they danced.  This was true. 

The Lie List grew each year when a new batch of pledges were forced to help in her kitchen and one of the them asked, “you really lived in San Francisco?”

She remembered the cold salty air of the bay greeting her every morning.  She’d go to sleep listening for the foghorns.  She remembered admiring the roguish women with piercings and tattoos even before body manipulation was trendy.  She remembered the shops along the streets of each neighborhood selling Live My Dream.  A girl from Virginia residing in San Francisco.  What would happen next, she used to imagine.  She tried waiting tables, executive assisting, teaching cooking, and selling marijuana.  She was going to live her dream too.  What she didn’t remember was the stress of making rent each month, of how she could never afford anything sold in those Live My Dream shops, of how the wind whipped down Geary with such force it would burn her face.  When had it stopped being a city of promise?  She didn’t remember.

*

“Look what she has in the freezer,” one of the sorority girls said. 

The Treasurer pulled out a vodka bottle and said, “vodka tonics, anyone?” 

“What else does she have in there,” another girl asked.  “Can you imagine if she eats all processed food?” 

They laughed. 

“Chef Vicki would never do that,” the Shy Girl said.  “Just look at her garden.”

The girl looking in the freezer squealed, “Look!  A bag full of Snickers.”

“What would Chef Vicki say?” the Enamored Girl says.

“Crap heaven,” they yelled and clinked their vodka tonics together.  

*

At the airport, Vicki bought coffee and a doughnut, plugged in her laptop near the gate, and people-watched.  It was like visiting a city.   She could identify the business travelers with their sleek roller cases and the millenials who traveled in their yoga pants and carried full-sized pillows.

The man sitting next to her sipped his coffee and texted at the same time.  He carried a small, inflatable pillow wrapped around his roller case suggesting he was a frequent traveler.  His face was tanned; his shirt a crisp linen.  He looked like he came from money.  Then she noticed a tattoo of a clock on the inside of his arm.  She had read somewhere that meant he had served time in prison.  Back when she lived in San Francisco, she might have fucked him for that very reason.

            “Going home?” she asked.

            “Just visiting friends in Frisco.” 

            “No one calls is that, you know,” she said. “San Fran, maybe, but never Frisco.”

            “You’re the Frisco police?” He turned and looked up at her.  It was not a friendly gaze.   

“No, I just lived there for years, and I’m telling you no one calls is that.  People there hate it.  Call it The City and they’ll love you.  They like to pretend it’s New York.”  Vicki laughed and smiled her smile, the one she knew made her eyes crinkle in an attractive way, a way that used to win people over.   It was the smile that once got her invited up on stage at the Fillmore.

“San Franciscans actually have a consensus on hating a nickname?”  The man shook his head and glanced again at his phone.  He didn’t look up.  She didn’t remember when she had become invisible to men.  He likely dated younger women even though he was in his forties like her, she thought.  His hair was too mussed on purpose, his jeans weren’t ragged, just designed to look that way. 

 “That’s a great tattoo, you know.  I read somewhere that,” Vicki said.

            “It’s the time my mother died.”

            Vicki was relieved to be interrupted before asking about prison time.  She hadn’t noticed the hands at all but she didn’t ask for clarification.   She saw now that the time was clearly marked 3:10.  “I’m sorry,” she said.

            “You didn’t kill her.”

            Vicki raised her hand to toast him, cliché.  He didn’t notice.  “It’s a beautiful memorial to her,” she said instead.

            The man turned his other arm toward her and there was the exact same tattoo. 

“Another member of your family?  Oh, I’m so sorry,” Vicki said.

“No.   It’s the minute after.”

She didn’t understand.   She leaned toward him and looked closely at his tattoo and saw that the long arm was indeed marked to be later than 3:10:  3:11.   “It must be painful to lose a parent,” she said. 

She half expected him to yell at her.  His energy was caged and this made him both attractive and dangerous. 

“It’s just fucked up to feel devastated and freed at the same time,” he said.  He shrugged. 

She didn’t know how to continue the conversation.  Both of her parents were in Virginia watching television and sending her dinner money once a month so she could “go out and enjoy herself.”  So she nodded and they sat in silence until the flight to San Francisco began boarding and a line of people anxious to get on the plane formed around them.  She looked down at her laptop for a few moments, but didn’t know what to check.  “I always wanted a tattoo.”

            “Everyone says that.”

            “But how do you know what you want on you forever?”

            “You don’t,” he said.

“It’s because eventually you don’t notice them?  Like a scar?” 

“It fixes time.”

            The man stood up to board.  He didn’t say good-bye.  No nod, no look of a shared moment.  The small roller case and the short-sleeved shirt.  He was not prepared for gusty cold San Francisco.  He was wearing clothes as if he were going to southern California.  She comforted herself knowing he’d look ridiculous in his I-left-my-heart-in-SF sweatshirt.

*

The girls tried on her hats.  One of the girls wanted to look at her dresses.  “Chef Vicki always talks about those black and white parties down by some pier,” she said, “and what about all those clubs?   Didn’t she say she partied in a castle?”

They opened her closets.  “Chef Vicki must keep everything she’s ever found,” the Treasurer said.  Other girls hung back, they wanted to see her closet too, but they thought it rude.  They didn’t try to stop the others though.  They were 20, who were they to stop a rude person?

Before long, the cats were ignored and the girls were wearing dresses—mod dresses from the 60s, a poodle skirt with an actual poodle on it, a colonial dominatrix gown of some kind that only the Fearless Girl who first looked in the closet would wear. 

They didn’t smell any mothballs. 

The President held up a French maid outfit, “Chef Vicki must have been a slut.  Didn’t she sleep with the mayor or something?” 

The Enamored Girl dreamt, one day I will go to parties and wear outrageous outfits.

*

Vicki wasn’t lying when she said she had always wanted a tattoo.  She had even gone so far as to sit in the chair at Body Manipulations with an illustration of the tree of life and the goddess Venus emerging from its branches.  She had a famous tattoo artist in San Francisco draw it for her.  It cost 300 dollars for the drawing.  She climbed onto the table and exposed her lower back and some of her butt.  The needle touched her skin and she counted to ten, waiting for the pain to subside.  She flinched; she hopped off the table and said she’d return.

Now, at the base of her back where a tramp stamp might be, she had a black inked arc that looked like a letter L written by a first grade left-hander.  It was going to be a part of the root system, the tattoo artist told her.   

She told her friends that the tattoo was just too damn expensive. 

She told the girls she couldn’t show them her tattoo and let them think the salacious thoughts she knew they had. 

She didn’t feel like she was lying.  She had one after all, that lopsided L wasn’t just a birthmark.  

On the plane, she looked for the dismissive man with his truth tattooed on his arms.  She didn’t see him.  Maybe he had disliked talking to her so much that he was curling himself into the rows, hiding.  Vicki was no longer certain what her truth had been, and what, if anything, she could ever tattoo on her body.   For a moment, she wondered if she really conversed with the man at all.   Maybe San Fran could be Frisco.  She boarded.

*

The girls lazed around in Chef Vicki’s cottage dressed in her clothes.  They were drunk.  They pet her two cats.  They never looked under her bed.  They emptied her closet instead.  The Pledgemaster pulled out a trunk.  “Maybe she’s a serial killer and she keeps her trophies in here,” she said.  The Enamored Girl pointed out it was locked, but her voice was lost in the vocal fray.  They figured out the combination, her birthday. 

“It was like Chef Vicki wanted us to open it,” the President slurred.   They each took a journal, one pictured Monet’s lilies, another had Klimt’s virgin, others merely leatherbound.  All had Vicki’s bubbly cursive slanting downward with each progressing line. 

The Fearless One still dressed like the dominatrix picked up a journal—a black one with a sticker of an alien on it—and mimicked Vicki’s voice, throaty and low like she once smoked too much.

“I can’t believe Gillian left me at the castle.  How was I supposed to get home? Yellow Cab laughed at me, laughed at me, when I asked them to come to Hunters’ Point. Fuck her.  I need new friends.”  

Even the Shy Girl picked up a journal—one covered in denim—and read, “I went by the club again tonight.  GP was working behind the bar training some newbie.  I wish he would just ask me out.  He acts like I’m a guy.  Could he be gay?” The girls laughed and related and wondered who GP was—“Greg!”  “Gilbert!”  “Gerry!”  “Godfrey!”  “Geeky Poo!”  They giggled. 

The Enamored Girl didn’t read.  She sat in the velvet chair and felt bad for Chef Vicki and wondered if she ever found better friends than Gillian and if she herself would ever find better friends than her sorority sisters.

*

            Two vodka cranberries and a nap later, Vicki was shuttling to her hotel in the wharf. There was only one friend left in San Francisco.  Everyone else had left for the suburbs, for their hometowns, for affordable housing.   Only Gillian remained, her wild-haired party friend who was lucky enough to work at a tech firm before it went big, lucky enough to marry her college sweetheart in a Napa Valley wedding before everyone had Napa Valley weddings, and lucky enough to afford raising a child in a city where there were more dogs than children.

            Vicki sat on her bed in the hotel room.  It was stiff and unyielding.  A no smoking sign was bolted to the door, but she could smell the deodorizer covering stale ash.  The movies on the flatscreen were $15.99 a pop.  Her shows buffered with the internet service the hotel provided for free.  The sorority girls had gifted her a place to sleep not a place to hide.  She called her friend.

Gillian shrieked.  She chastised Vicki for not calling sooner.  She chastised Vicki for never visiting.  (Gillian had never visited her.)  She wanted her to come see the house—“it’s a Victorian flat just like we always wanted.  Get this, on Russian Hill!”  But Vicki declined with a lie about meetings.  Meetings for what, she didn’t know.  And she knew Gillian would never ask.  She had followed Gillian’s life on Facebook so she had already seen the flat and the view.  That’s what they were to one another now—Miss you!  Happy Birthday!  Great picture!  She didn’t want to tread the hardwood floors of her own dream.  They agreed to brunch the next morning.

Vicki walked.  At the wharf, she jumped when the guy hiding behind a garbage can in a Snoopy mask jumped out at her, laughed and asked for a dollar.  It used to be a guy hiding behind a fake branch.   In North Beach, she didn’t stop to notice the comedy club she used to frequent had closed or that all the same old men hung out at Caffe Trieste, even the guy missing his foot.  She walked the city blocks in the outfit she wore to the airport, looking down to see the street names etched in the cement—it had taken her years to start looking up toward the street lights in Wisconsin.  She walked to the Haight and sat on her favorite bench in Buena Vista Park.   Surrounded by a sweeping oak groves she remembered she thought this to be a place magic survived.  She couldn’t remember where the Grateful Dead had lived, although she told her girls she partied in that very house.   She had told them she shook Jerry Garcia’s hand and felt the stub of his finger. 

They didn’t know who Jerry Garcia was.  And then maybe again Vicki didn’t either.  Had she ever liked The Grateful Dead?  There was this one boy she liked and he liked them.  She tie-dyed tee shirts for them.  He played and replayed Sugar Magnolia and called her his Sugar Victoria.  She wanted to be the girl with bells on her toes. 

             She arrived first at Squat and Gobble, the one at the edge of the Castro between their old neighborhoods, a crepe place where they would meet weekly and talk about all things that they had experienced apart even though they walked the world like twins back then.   She wore the jeans that lifted her butt and her favorite bulky sweater that hid her belly that was no longer flat.  In the hotel room, she looked at her image in the mirror.  An older version of her favorite self stared back.

The crepery hadn’t changed at all, mismatched wooden tables and chairs, a blackboard menu.  It was one of those places where orders were placed at the counter and the cashier gave you a number.  Vicki ordered her old favorite, a mushroom and egg crepe.  She took the seat against the wall so she could look for Gillian and still act like she wasn’t nervous with anticipation.

Gillian walked in, waved and stood in line.  She looked as she did in all those Facebook pictures; her page obviously not as curated as Vicki’s page, which contained more from her past than her present.   Gillian worked her phone screen as she stood in line, seemingly comfortable with the reunion that hadn’t happened yet.  Vicki studied her.  Her jeans were loose and she wore ballerina flats instead of the boots she’d had once elevated to fetishism.  She wore a blazer that looked expensive.  She wasn’t as thin as she had been, but her skin still reflected the light.  She still glowed.  Vicki touched her face, which felt dull in comparison.

Once Gillian ordered and with her number in hand, she walked over and hugged Vicki.  She murmured how much the same she looked and Vicki wondered if it were true.  “I’m sorry Jack couldn’t come even just to say hello,” Gillian said.   “He took Amaretto to the Dolores Park.   She had a minor meltdown this morning.  Can you believe I have a daughter?”  Vicki didn’t hear Gillian breathe between sentences.  Who named a child a liqueur?  She remembered Gillian once crushed on a guy named Jameson—maybe there was a trend she didn’t know about. 

They waited for their food and talked about the edges of their lives.  Vicki told Gillian about the bartender and Gillian lamented married sex.  They gossiped about mutual friends long gone.  Gillian told Vicki about her husband bringing coffee to her each morning and Vicki echoed, “Jack’s a good man.”  They nodded through one another’s presentations of their lives. 

“You know,” Gillian said and leaned forward.  “I still have it.”

“Herpes?”

Gillian laughed.   “You know, that art project we found?”

Gillian looked in her purse and pulled out a blue marble etched to like earth and glued into an oyster shell.  The found cliché.  Vicki could see Gillian kept it pristine, at least as pristine as something they found in a cardboard box on a corner in the Haight.   “I still have those Italian leather shoes you found too.”  Gillian leaned forward, “I haven’t been treasure hunting in a long time, we should go after we finish here.”

They had furnished their apartments that way, Vicki remembered.  They had wandered the streets of the wealthier or artier neighborhoods and picked through what people abandoned to the sidewalk.  Expensive shoes, novels, beautiful artwork and furniture that could be refurbished or repurposed.  At least that’s how she remembered it.  “Do you still have the dresser?  The one with the art deco tiles?”

“It was old.  All the tiles were cracked.  Jack and I put it on the street and it was gone within the hour.   It’s in some Millennial’s apartment, I’m sure.”

Vicki leaned forward.   “Do you remember Kezar Pub? Is it still there?”

“God, I haven’t been there in ages.  They called you Norm.”

“I thought they called me mayor.”

“Honey, I think it was just our group that called you the mayor.  Just like what’s his face.  Do you remember how you loved him?”

“He wasn’t mayor then.”

“No, he owned that shitty club you would make us hang out at all the time.  And you would smile your smile and wait for him to tell you he loved you.”

            “He never did.”

“Did you ever have sex with him?”

Vicki hesitated.  She hadn’t.  But the urge to shape her story was strong.  She shook her head free of the urge.  Had she lied to Gillian back then?  She couldn’t remember.  “What do you remember about us back then?  I mean, it’s not like I blacked out, but-”

            “We were delinquents.”

“Come on, for real. Do you remember that Thanksgiving?”

“When we went to Safeway at three in the morning and I put the turkey under my shirt and pretended I was pregnant?  How did we get away with that?”

“I thought I did that,” Vicki said.  She remembered waddling and laughing as her friends followed agape with laughter and disbelief.  She remembered the ice-cold drumsticks against her belly.  She remembered the chill turning into a searing pain. 

Gillian shook her head.  “I think it was me.”  She shrugged.  “When I tell the story it’s me. You tell the story, it’s you.  Who cares?”

“Did I really get up on stage at The Fillmore?”

Gillian shook her head.  “No, of course not.  How could you get up there?  It’s s a real stage.  You did get up at Deluxe—that was more like a platform.  Don’t you remember you fell and twisted your ankle?”

Vicki shook her head, it didn’t even sound familiar.

“We went to the emergency room, remember?”

Vicki would have sworn her fifteen years in San Francisco were emergency room free.  She would have sworn she had never been to a hospital in San Francisco.  She couldn’t even remember where any hospitals were.

They sipped their iced teas.  Conversation ebbed.  Vicki spotted a tattoo: Amaretto in cursive on the inside of her wrist.   She complimented the tattoo. 

“That little girl changed everything,” Gillian said.

Vicki supposed her move to Wisconsin changed everything.  But she wouldn’t tattoo the state on her wrist.  “I just can’t remember anything from those days.”

“Because you danced on a stage at Deluxe rather than a big venue like the Fillmore.  Again,” Gillian leaned forward, “who cares?”

            Vicki did.  

*

They were wearing the hats now.  Bundled up on the couch in Chef Vicki’s costumes, watching her television, petting her cats.  “Poor Vicki,” they said.  They congratulated themselves on their gift to her.  “She needed it,” they said.  The Enamored Girl was angry.  There was no mayor.  There was no movie.  There was a Lonely Girl who wrote in her diary about how much she loved a man who didn’t know more than her name.  Nothing was glamorous at all.   Chef Vicki’s life seemed not altogether different from the Enamored Girl’s life right now, a wishing one.

*

Gillian laughed when Vicki told her she was a Chef and Culinary Arts professor at her small liberal arts college.   “Everyone,” Gillian said, her bangles clanking, “everyone, remakes their history for public consumption, but really?”

“I do work for a college,” Vicki said again.

“Whatever, Vics, I love you.” 

“And you never exaggerate?  Your life is an open book?”

“Cliché,” Gillian squealed.

They clinked their drinks together from old habit. 

            “But honey,” Gillian said, using the word honey like a slur.   “Remember when we first met?  When you just moved from Los Angeles?  You told me you worked for people in Hollywood and you told me Hollywood was by the beach.  Did you think I didn’t know where Hollywood was in relation to the shoreline?  It was a great story, Hollywood by the beach and you working for producers you couldn’t name.  The story is why I liked you.

“So now, you don’t think I actually believe you, Miss Party Girl, are actually a professor, do you?  But who cares?  We’ve been friends for years and I’ve got your back. Tell me the stories.”   Gillian mashed up what was left of her crepe and poured pepper all over it.  “Carbs,” she said by way of explanation.   “Who cares what life it is.  I have a beautiful Victorian, but my parents pay the property taxes and gifted us the downpayment.  I work at a tech company, but I’m the HR person.  I drive an Audi, but it’s preowned and leased.  It’s real enough though, right?  Am I lying?  No, no, I’m not.”  Vicki noticed Gillian’s bangles were on her dominant hand and covered her tattoo much of the time.   She wondered if that were on purpose. 

Vicki wanted to be back in her garden. The girls couldn’t be trusted to tell a weed from the sprout of a baby carrot. Her cats hated strangers and would probably hide.  She wanted to make a new quilt, perhaps with some of the costumes she hid away in the closet. She wanted to put on her bee suit and look at her honey.  Gillian kept talking, her bangles clanking as she continued listing her polished life versus her tinny one.

*

The girls lost interest and packed the clothes away.  The sugar high of the alcohol had worn off.  They were tired and dried out.  They straightened the house and watered the plants and pet the cats one last time.  The Shy Girl shook the globes so they were all snowing at the same time. The Treasurer yelled at her to fill the vodka bottle with water and returned it to the freezer.  The Pledgemaster pocketed a small Hello Kitty figurine she found at the bottom of a box.  She announced it was a souvenir of Chef Liar.  That’s what they called her now.  The President made sure it all looked the same as before—she was smart and had taken pictures with her phone.  

They stood outside the door and the Enamored Girl told them she would stay behind.  She made up a reason and said she’d find her own way home.  No one cared.  Alone, she put on Chef Vicki’s hip huggers and a fringy top she found in the closet.  The pants were too long and were covered in cat hair.  She felt like a hippy from the seventies.  She took a snow globe with the Statue of Liberty, a place she’d always wanted to go and laid on Chef Vicki’s bed.  She shook it and wondered whether the real Statue of Liberty would be as uncrowded and serene.  She had never been to New York City.  It would be disappointing, she concluded—it wouldn’t look autumnal and glossy like the moves she’d seen.

The Enamored Girl stared at the ceiling and considered Chef Vicki and her life; she then wondered about her own: the boy she loved who didn’t love her; the times she cut her thigh to remind herself that she felt pain; the exams she studied for but never quite hard enough to be disappointed if she didn’t get an A; her grades—grades that didn’t include As; and her future—her likely one and her dreamed up one.  And she wondered finally if the girls would let her stay in the sorority if they knew the truth about her.  

*

Body Manipulations looked the same as Vicki remembered it, steampunk red and intimidating.  It smelled of dust.  Her request was plain, and the man at the counter, his lip pierced, looked bored at her request.  She’d heard tattooing on bone was most painful.  She didn’t leave this time.  She asked him the time and he told her, 4:30.  That would do.  She told him what she wanted and hopped on the table and lifted her shirt.  She refused to flinch.  She concentrated on the ceiling and absorbed the burning like a penance.  Antique wrought iron looking hands of a clock with no face inked on a left rib.  4:35.  It wasn’t all a lie. 

Alexandra D’Italia completed her graduate work in creative writing at University of Southern California. She’s published in Gold Man Review, Meat for Tea, South Loop Review, Arcadia, Red Rock Review, and Art Times, among others. Alexandra also won USC’s Edward W. Moses Prize for Fiction. Her short plays have been staged in New York City and Valdez, Alaska. Online Sundries ran a monthly online column of her serialized monologues about a dysfunctional writers group: When the Roundtable is a Rhombus.

DOORS BY PASCALE POTVIN

“Oh, my god,” says Kumar. I turn my head, and he puts his phone screen to my face. It’s a video of a corgi doing a mini obstacle course.

“Oh, my god,” I agree, gasping and laughing. We smile together for a few seconds as the video ends, and then we go back to our phones.

We’ve been lying on his bed, like this, for about an hour now. A 2019, Gen Z stereotype, yes, but Kumar understands that I don’t always have the energy for more. He’s the only friend who’s stuck with me through all of high school, and because of that I’ve called him whenever I’ve done something self-destructive–even the time I crashed my car and lost my license. Aside from my therapist, he’s been my sturdiest emotional support.

It makes me want to fuck him so badly.

I’ve always been into the shy, nice guy type; Kumar is unfortunately so nice, though, that he’s never once hit on me. He’s never even lightly rubbed at the idea of hooking up–not even while drunk. Still, he’s a straight, teenage boy, and so while I’ve never had much self-esteem, I know that I could probably make something happen. The real problem is that deep down, I know I don’t truly want him; I just want to ruin the only friendship I have left.

I’m a self-destructive mess.

There’s also the fact, though, that he and I are leaving for separate cities in a few weeks… and so things might not ever be the same between us, anyway. Maybe if I initiate something, now, he might even come home for Thanksgiving.

No, Adrianna, I think. Control yourself. These thoughts are just a flashing sign toward another damaging path, but you’ve been on such a good one lately. Don’t let yourself swerve.

“It’s after three,” Kumar notices, interrupting my inner slut shaming.

I look at the time on my phone. He’s right.

“Should I ask if we can do it another day?” I grumble. Yesterday, I’d piled together what I want to store at home while I’m gone, and today, my mom and I are bringing that stuff up to the attic. We’re also shopping for new school supplies for me, even though it’s still early to be doing so. I guess coddling’s what you get when you’re an only child (with a tendency to do things like crash cars).

Kumar shrugs, sitting up. “I need to take my sister to the store soon,” he tells me.

I try to gather my energy. I’m jealous because his sister is awesome (seriously: the coddling’s getting to me). “Okay,” I say. I switch my phone to my left hand and then reach out for his arm, using it to pull myself up. He laughs. While he doesn’t have that much muscle, he has just enough that I appreciate the moment that I’m touching him. I also like his dark arm hair and the tattoo on his tricep: a downturned triangle with small lines and hexagons passing through it. I was there with him, when we were sixteen and he saw it in the parlour window; he thought it looked cool, and he just got it on the spot. Ever since then, the shapes on his left arm have been like a flower bush to me, only revealing themselves in the spring and summer–as if they know that they look good.

I realize, then, that that’s going to be Kumar, in general, now that we’re going to separate colleges. I’ll be at Hagerstown Community; he’ll be chasing opportunity right out of Maryland, altogether. The thought of that is really weird to me. While we only really became friends through ninth grade debate club, we’ve always gone to school together. The world’s already started to feel unstable.

As I leave his room, I shout goodbye to his parents and sister (who still think that I’m dating him), and I let myself out. The heat closes in on me as soon as I exit, and the sidewalk blinds me for a second. It smells like burnt tire out here.

The heat over-relaxes my muscles as I walk, and gravity feels even stronger than usual. Kumar and I both live in the suburbs, and my place is only about a ten-minute walk away, usually–fifteen when it’s hot. When I finally open my front door, the air conditioning greets me like a Harlequin lover.

I hear stomping. I go up the stairs and my mom is leaving my room, a cardboard box between her hands. Her frizzy brown hair is in a disorganised bun.

“Hi. I just started,” she tells me. “Did you add to the list?”

I pull the folded paper out of the back of my shorts. Opening it up, I chuckle again at what she’d written. Adrianna College Needs, it says, in smothered ink. The first item: a daily planner. The second: pepper spray. She wants to get me the first thing because I have bad depression, and the second ‘cause I’m a girl. Y’know, equally crippling flaws.

Once Mom is finished looking over my additions to the list, she places it on my desk and grabs the box again. I go into my room, take another, and follow her up the creaky stairs to the attic. It’s dark up here, but even more humid. The dust annoys my nose. There’s furniture, coat hangers, and a couple of old bikes leaning against the bare-wooden walls; in the right corner, a pile of brown boxes has already germinated.

Mom goes to the boxes. She places the newest one down and then picks up another.

“What are you doing?” I ask, following the path that she’s cleared through the dust.

She wipes some sweat off of her forehead with her tiny wrist. “This is a total mess,” she says. “I thought I’d also organize it all so we can actually find stuff later.”

“Oh,” I say, putting my own box down in front of the pile.

“So, I’m gonna bring some of these down to the storage room. But I’ll take care of that; it’s really dirty in there. You just bring everything up from your room.”

I nod. As Mom heads back down the stairs, I decide to look around a little. I never go into the storage room, or up here, and I wonder how old everything is. Some of the boxes at the top of the pile have a lid, and some don’t–like memories shut away and memories not. I read some of the labels. Thesis books. Must be some of Mom’s old stuff. Wedding gifts. I laugh when I see that one. Adrianna Kindergarten. I was five years old just about… seventeen years after my parents’ wedding. Mom was right; there is really no order here.

I use my tiptoes to peek inside of the kindergarten box–because I’m self-absorbed, I guess (Gen Z, remember?). I see a few small, ribbon hair bows: pink, white, and yellow. I smile at how cute they are, and because I faintly remember them. Underneath is a stack of papers, with a little drawing of red flowers at the top. I think I remember that, too–making it in class. My smile grows.

I hear Mom re-emerging up the stairs behind me. “What are you doing?” she asks.

“Just a second,” I say. I plop back down as she returns to her side of the pile. Something else has my attention. The box to the right of Adrianna Kindergarten–marked 3rd Grade–has a lid, but it’s lopsided. It’s like something inside is too big for the box. I lift up the lid, and what I see poking out is even stranger. A golden soccer ball. I squint.

“What is this?” I call to Mom.

“Huh?” she responds. I hear her approach.

“This trophy,” I say. “I never played soccer.”

“Yeah, when you were little,” she says. “You don’t remember?” She grabs the box from in front of me and goes back to the stairs.

I feel a boom in my stomach as my mood falls on its ass. “Right,” I lie. “I remember now.”

And once I’m back down in my room, I text Kumar that it happened again. On Saturday, we lie back down on his bed.

“Did you ask her more about it?” he suggests, once I finish telling him the details. We’re both on our backs, staring at the ceiling. I wonder if the white bumps are moving and distorting for him, too.

“I didn’t want her to think that my brain’s not all there,” I tell him.

“But it’s not,” he says. He reaches over and puts his palm on my face.

“Stop,” I laugh, and he pulls away. He sits up, grinning down at me. He’s got a wide, dimply grin that complements his triangular jaw. “You know what I mean,” I say, and the moment starts to pull itself back together.

“Yeah,” he mumbles.

“Every time I come home from hanging out with you, or come down for dinner,” I continue, “I’m already scared she’s gonna say, like, I’ve changed my mind, you’re not okay enough to go.” My joints take on familiar stiffness as I say it out loud.

“I get it,” he says. He looks down at his bed. I stare as he rubs at the side of his neck. “I was just thinking, maybe if you asked for more details, you could remember something.”

“Except it said third grade,” I tell him. “It’s not like I was too young to remember being on a freaking soccer team. And long enough to get a trophy. I should remember that.” I realize how loud I’ve gotten. I’m sounding desperate, pathetic, like I think that yelling I should remember will magically make it happen.

“Everyone forgets childhood memories,” he says.

“Not this many important things,” I say. “There’s been so many.” Despite trying to calm, I’m still weirdly loud.

Then he looks back at me, sympathy exploding in his eyes. And the moment that we make eye contact, I finally go quiet. I gasp, and it’s tiny in my mouth, but it rumbles down through my insides.

Brown eyes are God tier. Especially his.

But I sit up, and then I look away from him. I draw my eyes over his Gorillaz poster–the cartoony surrealism of it–as I force myself to re-rail my train of thought. “Like, even if you think the soccer thing’s debatable,” I finally say, squeezing at my calves, “What about that hole I made in the wall? Like, that… was so major, and still…”

“Your mom said that just was a dumb accident, though, right?”

I squeeze harder at myself. “Yeah,” I say. But it’s a lie, one of the only lies I’ve ever told him.

Because of the subject matter, I’m still trying my best to look like I’m holding myself together: to look good, or at least presentable, to him. My core’s completely tied up and tight, though; I’m just like a pretty little bow. Meanwhile, I can feel the truth trying to crawl up my throat, and it’s threatening to make me throw up all over the bed.

I sense him take a big breath, lean back on his hands. “You told Lisa about all this, right?” he asks, referring to my therapist, and I nod. “What’d she say?”

“That my parents should understand that depression can sometimes cause memory loss,” I tell him, almost reciting. “And that that doesn’t make me less strong or capable of going to college.”

“There you go,” he says.

“But what if they find out that it could also be my meds? If they stop paying for those, I’m fucked.” I’m already feeling rickety about having to find a new therapist; I’ve had Lisa since I was fourteen. A place called Hagerstown doesn’t sound like the epitome of mental health, either (no offense, Hagerstown).

“So, what are you gonna do?” Kumar asks.

I put my hands in my lap. “I was thinking of asking for her help. To help me remember,” I tell him.

“What? Like hypnosis or something?”

“Yeah. Exactly.”

“That stuff doesn’t work, though.”

“What do you mean?”

“I read about it.”

“What?” I repeat, shaking my head. I pick up my phone and type memory recovery hypnosis into Google.

He’s right. According to the first source, that kind of treatment is usually a scam, and no good psychologist will do it. The ones who do sometimes wrongly convince their patients that they were sexually abused. Uh, no thank you.

I can feel Kumar leaning towards me. I look back up at him and sigh. “So? Believe me now?” he asks, with a proud smile.

“No,” I pout, and I go back to my phone. I go back to the search results and keep scrolling, hoping for an opposing source. Eventually, a video icon catches my attention. It’s an old, wide-eyed, balding man standing just a little too close to the camera. RECOVER YOUR MEMORY WITH CERTIFIED HYNOTHERAPIST HERMAN PAUL, is the title.

“What is this?” Kumar chuckles, leaning in even closer to me.

It takes me a second longer than before to press the link.

“Do you feel like something’s been missing from your life?” the man asks, once the video starts. “Like there’s something you’ve forgotten, and you won’t be happy or successful until you get it back?” The overall quality is poor, and an ugly rainbow effect floats behind him. This must be a commercial from the nineties or something. So, yeah, this man’s methods are probably out-dated; I wasn’t even alive in the nineties. I wonder if he’s dead. “Good news: the answers are all still inside of your brain,” he continues. He still hasn’t blinked. “They’re just hidden behind a door, and you need a licensed hypnotherapist to help you unlock it.”

“Seems legit,” Kumar mumbles.

“Don’t wait another minute,” Herman practically yells. “Call now and I’ll help you unlock your memory and open the door!” A phone number starts to flash on the screen.

“Another minute?” Kumar mocks. “Holy shit, Addie, hurry!”

We lose ourselves to laughter. He puts a hand on my shoulder, like he’s trying to hold onto his sanity. I start to feel like I’m losing mine, as well, but for slightly different reasons.

“Fine. You win,” I say, as we finally start to sizzle down.

“Thank you,” he smiles.

And when he lets go of me, it kind of feels like having a knife pulled out of my body. The feeling his touch gave me was very bad for me, yes, but losing it feels worse–and now I’m bleeding all over his duvet. Somehow, that’s not much better than throwing up.

I lie back down, placing my hands on my stomach and staring at the ceiling again (because what else can I do, at this point?)

“I mean… does it really matter that much, really?” Kumar mutters. I can tell by his voice that he’s treading water, trying to not get too deep. “If you don’t remember?”

At that, my mouth folds in a little. I pause.

 “It’s not, like, the actual memories that I care about,” I admit, the words shaking in my throat. “More like… the feeling that my brain is literally falling apart.”

“Right.”

“It’s like I have no control,” I tell him. “My memories are literally part of who I am. And what if there’s way more that I already lost but I don’t know about? What if I lose more?” I realize that my voice sounds punctured, and it’s filling with dread. So, I don’t really care how deep we get; I already feel like I’m drowning.

“You won’t,” Kumar says.

“I might.”

“You can still remember without any hypnosis.”

“I don’t know,” I say. I clench my teeth.

“Really. You can still try and trigger stuff. I read about it. Seeing or hearing things related to the memory can help.” I feel him shift, stare down at me.

“But the trophy didn’t work,” I argue.

“It’s gradual,” he tells me, his voice softening, dropping down onto me like a blanket. He knows how to do that. “And if you try to remember some things, it can train your brain to remember other stuff. Like, trying to remember the soccer thing could help you remember the hole in the wall thing, or reading those books on your shelf.”

“What?” I turn my head to face him.

“And that’s also a really gradual process but at least it’s legit, unlike-”

“Why did you read all this?” I ask, squinting up at him. His face withdraws a bit, and then I know the answer. “Because of me,” I say.

“Well, yeah,” he mumbles. It occurs to me that Kumar could have a tiny crush on me. Or maybe he’s just that great of a person. Either way, he’d be an amazing boyfriend–but since my idiot brain is trying to destroy our relationship, of course I only want to fuck him.

“I can’t ask my parents about anything,” I tell him. I look up back to the ceiling, and it’s like my words fall back down on me and hit my face. I really hate that I can’t talk to them about this. “They can’t know.”

“Who needs them when you have me?” Kumar responds. I can hear him smiling a bit; he’s using his comfort-Addie voice.

It works. And it also turns me on.

I retreat from the feeling. I’m so freaking backwards. It’s really like I’m some insatiable slut, which doesn’t make sense with the rest of my life. They say that it’s the girls with no self-esteem who go after sex, but I’ve never had either. Something about Kumar just gets to me, just pushes my ‘button’, and it’s not normal.

“Wanna go to the soccer field?” he asks, forcing me to regain focus.

I haven’t been to my elementary school, Phillip Ridge, since the night in tenth grade when my group of friends had loitered in the playground. Kumar had left a cigarette butt on the field, and we’d laughed, saying that the kids would be scandalized the next day. I hadn’t remembered anything about soccer, then–but I also hadn’t known that there was anything to remember. I’m hoping that Kumar is right and if I try to remember stuff, now, it’ll help open up my memory to things (help to open the door, if you will).

Kumar and I decide to check the school out, again, since the breeze today makes it bearable outside. He drives us there, and then we walk through the soccer posts in the field, behind the school. Being summertime, the field’s as desolate as my memories of it. I definitely recognize this area–the chipped white paint on the goalposts, the saggy nets, the fake but convincing grass–but I don’t remember ever actually playing out here. That’s except for one time, for gym class: I remember Mr. Gibson explaining that we were being tested. Dylan got pissed at me for not passing the ball. There end my memories of soccer. 

“Do you remember me being on the team?” I ask Kumar.

“Sorry. I didn’t pay any attention to that. Or you, back then,” he says. I look at him, and he has a teasing glint in his eye. “Maybe…” He pauses. “Maybe we could try to find someone who was on the team with you, and see if they’d help.”

“Even if that worked,” I say, “I’d rather try other memories first before I tell anyone else I’m a lunatic.”

He laughs.

We reach the playground beside the field and I slump onto one of the swings. As expected, it burns at my unprotected thighs.

Kumar sits on the swing next to me.

“I have memories here,” I tell him. Images of playing jump rope with my girlfriends, of pretending that the slide was a teleporter, of twisting my ankle in a bucket of chalk are all funnelling into my mind. Meanwhile, I’m still staring at the field, trying to focus on it, instead–but it’s rejecting me.

“Uh,” Kumar says. I hear his sneakers twist on the concrete. “Do you remember what the jerseys looked like?”

I bite my lip, thinking. To my surprise, I see a blurry image of a neon jersey on a clothing line. Could this be a flashback?

“Yellow?” I ask.

“Oh,” he says. “I don’t actually know.”

“You’re useful,” I tease, looking over at him. His dark hair is flipping a little in the breeze. I force myself to look away again and harder at the memory.

“Wouldn’t they probably have been the school colors, though?” he mumbles.

I nod. And I realize that the jersey I’m seeing is actually way too big for a nine-year old.

Except… I don’t remember that either of my parents were ever into sports …

I turn my hands hard around the swing chains as my stomach turns. I really am getting worse.

“Hey. You’re trying, and that’s probably still gonna help,” Kumar says, and I realize he’s behind me, now. “For the long term.” I feel his hands on my shoulders, and they give me a different kind of flash–in my stomach and in my loins.

We spend the next half hour or so messing around on the swings and on the playground. We laugh and take pictures. More so than before, I forget about the soccer. From the moment that Kumar pushes me on that swing until the moment I’m asleep, he’s the only thing left on my mind.

As good as it feels, though, I know that my brain is only trying to trick me. These thoughts are no different to the ones that tell me to go outside without sunscreen or to drink with my meds. If I want to keep getting better, I have to resist them.

Thankfully, when I get up the next morning I’m only thinking about breakfast. I find my dad at the table, on his tablet, once I reach the kitchen.

“Hey, bug,” he says.

“Hey,” I say, opening the fridge. “Where’s Mom?”

“At the flea market. Apparently they’re having special deals today.”

I stop in place. Mom doesn’t work anymore, and she’s almost always here. Is this a sign, then? Is it my chance? Dad worries a lot less about me, and so without Mom here, I might be able to sneak a few questions about the past. After yesterday’s failure, I especially need to know that I can remember.

I’m not going to ask about the soccer, though; I have some more biting questions.

“You gonna… get something?” Dad asks, behind me. I realize that my face is cold. I grab the bread and throw the fridge door closed, then take out a piece and drop it into the toaster. I decide to ask everything while I’m eating, just to seem as casual as possible.

“Remember when I made that hole in the wall?” I ask, finally, with all of the breath that I can gather.

It’s been bothering me for two years. The day that I found evidence of the hole was the day I truly realized I had a hole in my brain. Looking for my phone, I’d moved the living room couch and found a square of a different white than the rest of the wall; Mom had explained that I’d gotten frustrated at a game of chess, once, and hurled the wooden board across the room. I went limp when she said it. She seemed confused that I didn’t remember, and so I didn’t ask any more questions.

While Kumar did say it can take time for triggers to bring memories back, it’s been long enough, since that day; I need more information.

“What about it?” Dad replies, after a pause.

I swallow, still thinking up my strategy. I turn to face him. “Did you see it happen?” I ask.

“Uh… yeah,” he says, winding his squarish jaw. He places his tablet on the table. “You had… thrown the board, and…”

“How old was I?” I ask. That fact, I need to know the most, because I’ve had a worry boiling at the back of my brain–something too upsetting to admit, even to Kumar. And now, the questions pop and fizzle extra hard in my mind: had I just been a young child throwing a dumb fit? Or had I been older than that? If I’d been in my teens, that would make the throw more concerning; I could, without realizing it, have become more than self-destructive.

“Uh…” Dad repeats. He’s raking his nails across his cheek, his graying beard. “Sorry. I’m just trying to remember.”

Me too, I think, with an internal sigh. It sort of feels like he doesn’t want me to remember, which makes more suspicious that I’d been on the older side.

I do have a different theory, though, about what’s really packed into his pauses.

Something I do remember well is that teachers (and adults, in general) have always given me uncomfortable, pitiful looks. For the longest time, I didn’t know why; they did it even before my parents figured out that I had mental health problems. Nowadays, I truly believe that they could all sense my issues before those issues ever sprouted. Somehow, they could already see that I was hopeless. And I think that that’s what’s going on here, too. Whether my questions are inconspicuous or not, Dad can still sense that they’re linked to my depression. So, I need to stop, or he’ll figure out what I’m trying to do.

Before I can decide on my next move, though, my toast pops. My heart flinches, and I groan.

But it’s as I go to get a plate that I hear another sound. A crash. The crash into the wall. It’s a stiff, crackling sound.

It’s barely distinguishable, too. I try to play it again and again, in my head, trying to hold onto it, trying to make it louder. Still, it sounds so distant, like a far away memory… like a memory pushed away. And no matter how hard I concentrate, it doesn’t change. It’s not enough.

Frustration starts to take me over–not because I’m remembering my anger in the moment, but precisely because I’m not.

“You must have been… about fourteen,” Dad finally says, and I feel frothing in my stomach. Not only does that age make the act very questionable, it also means that I definitely should remember it.

At this point, I can sense that every new step toward my lost memories will need a ton of work; it’s like my inner self has a ball and chain. But I’m already so, so exhausted, and I’m starting to think that I might need to be locked up, for real. The fact that I’d thrown the board hard enough to make a hole… what if I’d hurt someone? What if I’ve hurt other people, too? Maybe I have; maybe that’s why most of my friends have abandoned me, at this point. In the most literal way possible, I have no idea what I’m capable of.

“What’s made you think of this?” Dad asks as I sit down and start dragging peanut butter across my toast.

I clench my teeth and try to pull an excuse out of the ground. “’Tryna prove to Kumar that he was a worse kid,” I say, with a forced laugh. The lie is, of course, dirt–but Dad nods. I take the excuse to grab my phone, stare downward. Then I create a broody fog around myself, trying to figure out what to do. It takes me a few seconds to notice Kumar has actually texted me.

Fam just left for the market. Wanna play Mario Kart on the big TV?

His words climb from the phone up to my fingertips, making them numb. When Kumar says let’s play Mario Kart, he actually intends to play Mario Kart with me–and if I weren’t sexually frustrated, it’s something that I would love about him. By the time that I swallow down my last piece of toast, however, I’ve decided that I want something different, today.

I go back to my room to get dressed. I douse myself in setting spray, so that my makeup won’t melt in the heat outside (or the heat inside…). Then, I powerwalk to Kumar’s house. My heart is going so hard, at this point, it might pre-emptively burst the buttons in my shirt.

I’d tried to retreat from this outcome. I really had. But, like a tsunami, that’s only made me plunge back onto it, even harder. If I’m going to be out of control, then I might as well own it. I’m done with feeling like I’m drowning; I want to be my own flood.

“Hey,” Kumar says, after opening the door for me. He steps aside, and I enter. “Feeling better?”

“Not really,” I admit, kicking my sandals off and against his wall. “I tried talking to my dad,” I say.

“About what?”

“The wall thing. Didn’t work.”

“Oh,” Kumar says. He has no idea how much his eyes are pulling me into him.

“So, I give up,” I say. I place my arms by my sides and keep them there, firm. “This is too frustrating.”

“But it could still be doing something,” he tries, pinching his face in a little. “And you just-”

“Except I realized that I shouldn’t care,” I say. My knees feel tight, now. My arms are tingling.

“Why not?”

“Because if I don’t have my old memories, I shouldn’t be trying to get them back. I should be making new ones,” I say. I step in an inch closer to him. “Like, I didn’t remember anything yesterday, but I came out with even better memories. With you. I want more of that.” My lips start to feel heavy with the growing weight of my words.

“Well, we’ll keep hanging out this summer,” he says. His smile sneaks up like it’s still unsure of what’s happening.

“Yeah,” I say. My breaths rise and drop like tidal waves. “But if I want true control of my memories, then I need to make the ones I specifically want.”

He’s not dumb. At this point, he understands. He shifts backwards, a little, under the crash of my words.

“You mean…” his voice starts to dwindle.

“Yes.” I say it, and my lips, my body feel lighter again. I’ve done it. I’ve stood in front of him and shed the weight I’ve been carrying for months.

Now, there’s nothing left between us but clothes.

Still, he hesitates. “Addie,” he says, looking my face up and down.

“What’s wrong?”

“Nothing.” He looks away, and his eyes float all over the wall. “I just… never thought that this would happen.”

“But have you thought about it?”

He pauses, again. Then, a pulse travels down my body as he nods.

In that moment, though, I do consider turning back. If he’s thought about it, and I’ve thought about it, then it’s practically a shared memory. That’s more than I can say for some of my real past. It’s a shared memory, which means that it’s basically already happened.

Tell that to your vagina, is my next thought.

I take another step forward. I can feel Kumar’s breath on my face, now. It’s warm, cushiony. There’s an underlayer of spice to it, too–but in the sense that cinnamon’s a spice. It’s so him.

“I get it,” I tell him. “Why would you ever think it would happen? All I’ve been is depressing. Our relationship has always just been you comforting me,” I say. I then take his hand, and I place it on the inside of my thigh. “That’s why I have to repay you.” The words are like a sacrilege to say, and it’s exhilarating.

Kumar, on his end, still looks scandalized. His face is spread out, wide, like a person holding out their hands to show their innocence. Here’s the thing about his actual hand, though: it hasn’t moved. I let go of it, and, still, he keeps it on my thigh.

Sure enough, his face starts to melt, to relax under my heat. God, I just want to eat those chocolate brown eyes of his. But they start to eat me up, first. When he finally does move his hand, it’s in a grabbing motion.

He puts his other hand on my cheek, and we start to kiss. It’s a little sloppy, but I’ve wanted him for so long that I actually love the nastiness of it. I wouldn’t have even minded if he still smoked.

He starts to rub at me through my shorts, and I feel my heat there rising. He pulls his mouth away and puts it at my ear.

“Look at you,” he mumbles. “I texted you and you were here, like, right away. And you put my hand on your thigh.” His comfort-Addie voice may have turned me on, but his degrade-Addie voice makes me take off. “What kind of eager little…”

“I know,” I rasp, near silent.

He lets me go. I feel like I’ve been dropped, even though I was standing.

“I’m gonna text my family, make sure they’re gone for a while,” he says. “Go to my room and wait for me.” His words are soaked with lust–almost as much as I am. He turns and goes into the living room, and I hurry down the hall.

Once in his room, I carefully place myself on his bed instead of plopping down, like I usually do. I can’t believe this moment is real, and it’s like I have to be careful with it, or I’ll shatter it. I lie on my back, propping myself up by my elbows on the duvet. I push out my chest. I wait.

I’ve seen this room so many times, from this same vantage point, but my senses are heightened, now, and I see the details again. There’s a band of light shining on the off-white wall, from the window behind me; Kumar told me he installed his blinds a little too low and never bothered to fix them. His small desk, nailed to the wall, is busy with papers. There’s also a tub of protein powder, a box of cat food, his still-unsolved Rubik’s cube. Above it, his posters: Gorillaz, Artic Monkeys, The Beatles.

Then I hear him in the hallway, and my eyes go back to the door. My heart starts, again, to rabidly fuck my chest. It’s a bit intense, actually. It feels like it’s going to explode. I know that I’ve been dying for this, but I didn’t expect to have a real heart attack over it. I realize, too, how fast I’m breathing, but that all the breaths are somehow failing to bring me any air.

When he enters, with intent in his eyes, I feel the bed tip sideways. I clutch the sheets, trying to stay on. I’m seasick. My mind goes black.

“Wait. Are you okay?” I hear, faintly, but I can’t respond.

My mind isn’t black in the passing-out sense. And, for once, it’s not in the empty sense, either. I’ve been trying so hard, lately, to remember, and now, I do. Now, all I see is the memory. I was in my bed and I was in the dark.

“Oh, my god. What’s wrong?” Kumar asks. “Was I too much? Fuck, I’m sorry. I just thought-”

“No,” I groan, once I get some power back. It comes from my core. “It’s okay.” I’m shaking like a terrified cat.

“No. You’re freaking me out,” he says. I feel him sit next to me and put his hand on my shoulder. I start feeling a little more grounded, more pulled together. My brain materializes. Reality starts to fill me up, and my eyes start to get hot. “What happened?” he begs.

But I can’t think about what happened. The memory is too awful. It’s so bright in its horror that I can’t look at it directly. Looking at it would sting.

Living it made me go blind.

“Did you… remember something?” Kumar asks. I realize that I’m crying. I force my head up and down and try to force some air in through my swamped nose. It rattles my lungs, makes my next breaths frantic and unstable. “I’m sorry,” he whimpers, coming in closer to me. “Fuck. It’s my fault. It’s all my fault.”

I turn and hug him, trying to tell him that it’s not.

I realize how blind I’ve been to this memory, until now. And, having been used to that blindness, my small peek at it was so painful that it made my eyes, my mind flood. I can’t look back at it. With another creaky breath, I make the decision that I just can’t.

Instead, I decide to look at the doors. I try to understand the event by looking at the moments in which it entered and exited my life. I remember being happy to see Connor opening my bedroom door, that night. I remember being sad to see him being taken out of our front door, the night after that.

“You know that I admire you a lot,” Kumar says. I stick my face into his chest, getting his shirt wet. “Do you want to talk about it?” he asks.

“I don’t know,” I struggle. My words fight my nausea, also creeping up into my mouth. “It could make me remember.”

I remember more than enough, already. I want to shred this new information back out of my mind, to bring it back to its split, unintelligible state. But what’s done can’t be undone; it won’t go away, no matter how much I beg.

That’s when another question starts to pull at me. What happened on the second night, then? What made Connor get caught? I take just one more peek at my bedroom door, and then it comes back to me. The door. I’d heard the creak, across the hall, and I’d been tough.

“Come on. Open the door,” Connor had urged me. “It’s okay, Addie. Open the door for me.”

“No,” I’d whispered back, into the darkness. “No.” No more.

I’m keeping it locked.

I beg my brain enough, please, as I run back to the present. I lie with Kumar, trying to stop thinking. While I still don’t see the memory, though, I still can’t ignore the angry banging on the other side.

And I realize that for all of these years, this event had been hidden deep in my brain, like food forgotten at the back of a fridge. It had been rotting my mind, slowly, from the inside, without my knowledge. It had taken that smart little girl and made her hate herself. It had made her want to sleep with the boy who’d acted like a brother to her.

A stifling horror latches onto me, in that next moment, because I also realize that I haven’t been pushing Kumar away, at all. I’ve been trying to make him stay.

I let out another muffled cry, and he pets my hair. I try, again, to focus just on him: on his hands in my hair, on the movement of his breathing. After a little while, I start to feel more evened out. I think of the positive; at least I think I know, now, what’s been so wrong with my memory. Repressing this trauma has probably corrupted my ability to remember things, in general. That’s probably what’s been going on with me.

Another horrible thought slices through me, though, a moment later. I let go of Kumar and I sit. I feel groggy.

“Addie?” he says. He puts his hand on my back.

“I have to go,” I pant. I realize that my whole body is sweaty.

“Let me drive you.”

I agree, and we leave right away. When we get to the front of my house, I see my mom approaching from down the sidewalk. I groan. It’s deep and internal.

“I’ll text you, ‘kay?” I tell Kumar.

“Okay,” he says, putting a hand on mine. “I love you.”

“I love you,” I tell him. I do love him–a lot. I’ve been unsure of a lot of things, lately, but not that.

As I step onto the sidewalk, though, I become only focused on my task. I march to my front door like the killer in a horror movie.

“Addie?” my mother calls, from my left. “Are you okay?”

I ignore her. Like the memory, I can’t possibly look at her right now. I climb the porch stairs. Once I’m through the front door, I head to the main stairway.

“Hello? Which one of you is it?” my father calls, from the living room. “Hi?” But I leave his voice behind, too. My chest is burning with dread and lack of air, but I climb as fast as I can. I reach the hallway and go for the storage room across from my bedroom. I open that door. The entire room is a pile of boxes, but I can see parts of the gray walls. My mouth breaks open, trying to let me heave through the thin, piercing air.

I can’t delay for long. I grind my teeth and rake my eyes over the pile, searching for the marking 3rd grade. I knock boxes down, looking. Books and papers and kitchen supplies splash onto the floor, onto my feet, but I don’t feel anything. Soon enough, I see the lopsided lid.

I push it off, and I grab the neck of the golden soccer ball. I pull the trophy up out of the box, then hold it up in front of my face, panting. There are two pairs of stomping behind me, in the hallway, as I read the inscription on the base. I start to cry, again, because it’s exactly as I thought.

Most Player Potential
Phillip Ridge Junior League
1998

Pascale Potvin is an emerging writer from Toronto, Canada. She has fiction 
featured New Reader Magazine and The Writing Disorder, plus a film in 
distribution by the Canadian Filmmakers Distribution Centre. She has just 
received her BAH from Queen’s University, and she is working on a budding 
book trilogy. Some of her blog pieces about writing can be found at 
onelitplace.com, where she works as Assistant, English-French Translator, 
and more. 

SUNFLOWER AND OTHER POEMS BY MARCUS WHALBRING

Sunflower

The biggest I’ve seen— 
size of a steering wheel
in some friend’s grandma’s garden—drove
the world into me,

dragging the sun with it,
reached like a voice from a cave
where it’s always night, knocked
me down without touching me, then turned

away. That night Mom had to lie
with me until I fell asleep, 
tell me I’d be alright
and the next morning

I watched some cartoon I loved
and ate a sugared cereal, 
a stem of sunlight resting
on the edge of my bowl.


Meditation

After Baudelaire

So a new sky, the town surrounded.
If there’s no breeze, the locals will make one. 
Not one hair will flicker. No dandelion will nod
sarcastically until December. The interim

still warm and nighted I’ll spend with you,
gray sadness. Someone shot the sun down already
so I could write a shadow to your face
that hides from me the color of your eyes.

You’ve read me under the covers 
with a flashlight long enough. 
The turquoise edges of our antipodes lie
serrated as Indian Ocean shores.

But at night you soften like white morning glories. 
There’s a morning in me 
the branches haven’t learned. Please
walk with me until we see hills again.


I Was Seven

Mom cut her hair short. 
I asked if someone had died, 
and I meant her.
She held me while I cried.
She said, I’m still me,
and her arms felt like her arms. 
She said, Hair is just your head
when air happens to it. 
And I wondered if the air minded. 
I prayed for rain, to show her
the air agreed with me
while she breezed her fingers
through my hair 
and let me happen to her 
as long as I needed.


We Must Go

I’m usually happy when my kids are happy.
My daughter chases a bubble across the yard. 
My son digs a hole in the sand with a stick.

Leaves click their tongues like fire as a breeze ribbons
from the west and lands cold in the grass. 
They don’t mind. They’re having fun, aren’t they.

But I know soon I’ll tell them it’s getting dark
and we need to go, and life
will have turned against them.

And I, on behalf of life, will say I’m sorry
as I buckle seatbelts
against their will, against their cries for mercy.

I’ll lie. Maybe tomorrow, I’ll say. 
I’ll do this to move them forward
because tomorrow won’t be like today. There will be

appointments, errands, a drifting from place to place.
In the morning, my wife and I will gather them
from their beds and bring them with us

where we must go. But for now
let her try to catch that bubble
before it bursts. Let him see how far down

the hole goes. Why not? 
It’s not dark yet, 
and there’s nowhere we have to be.

Marcus Whalbring’s poems have appeared in The Cortland Review, Spry, and elsewhere. His first book of poems was released in 2013.

WORTH A THOUSAND WORDS BY ADAM BJELLAND

His door was different. The rest of the doors in our modest home were hollow white composite, but my father’s door was deeply stained solid knotty pine. I spent a good amount of my early childhood on the floor outside that door, wondering when he was ever going to let me in.

It wasn’t my father’s bedroom door; he and my mother shared a bedroom upstairs. This was his study. That intriguing title (What was he studying?), the anomalous door, the strange staircase within, the amount of time he spent alone in there working on his book— it all helped to mystify that room for me as a young girl.

Some days I’d sit outside the door and play with Dad’s old matchbox cars on the hardwood floor. Other times I’d look through my picture books. Quite often, I’d just plant myself, Indian-style, with my back against the adjacent wall, staring at the closed door, finding figures in the patterns and shapes of the wood grain. Some faces I’d create in my mind were welcoming and others unnerving, much like the man who toiled inside.

In reality, my father’s study was not much more than a repurposed hallway.  When the house was originally built, this passage brought you to a staircase, which led to the second floor. The owners before us decided to instead build stairs at the front of the house. They boarded up the ceiling between the two floors in the back hallway, but for some reason left the old staircase. What most people would consider a peculiar eyesore, Dad saw as an opportunity. He walled in the hallway to nowhere and put up a door, thus creating his study. The stairs themselves became a sort of built-in bookcase for his many volumes.

So many books.

My father was a high school English teacher during the school year and a frustrated writer in the summer. Those hot months of my sixth year, flipping through my many stories of Christopher Robin and Pooh, provide my first solid memories.

Occasionally, I would knock and ask if I could come in.

“But Anne,” he would say, “I’m writing; you know that. Besides, there’s no room for you to sit.”

“I’ll be quiet. Daddy, I promise. I’ll just read,” I’d assure him. “And I can sit on the red chair.”

He’d open the door wide enough for me to see that the leather high-back chair was already occupied by a few stacks of books. I’d look back at him as if to say, You could move the books, couldn’t you?  Aren’t I more important? He never had to answer because I never actually asked.

I had my own little library as well. The books came mostly from my father, of course. For each noteworthy event, such as birthdays and holidays, there would be a book. My mother would buy me a separate gift, either a toy or some clothes, but with Dad it was always a book, and I did not mind in the least. And these books were never merely random selections or current popular titles. He would find the perfectly matched book for every occasion. So for my first dance recital I would get Angelina Ballerina; for my pre-K graduation it was Oh, the Places You’ll Go.

But my favorite part about each gift was not the book itself. What meant the most to me were the inscriptions. Rather than spending money on a separate card that would just get lost or discarded, my father would elucidate on the inside cover of each book, instead. For instance, for my birthday that fifth year, Dad gave me A Light in the Attic. On the inside cover he wrote: “My Dearest Anne, may this book shed light in the attic of your mind, where words and stories always shine as bright as your smile. Love, Daddy.” These notes were the only evidence of my father revealing anything resembling a sentimental emotion. I think that’s what made me want to please him more.

While Mom wasn’t home much because of her night shift at the county hospital, the time she did spend with us was always brimming with bubbly love.  Hugs, baked treats, and words of encouragement were just normal parts of her routine. Perhaps it was her natural warm Columbian culture, or maybe she was just making up for missed time. Either way, her love for me was never in question, and therefore easy to take for granted. Those inscriptions from my father, on the other hand, I so cherished because they were scarce intimations from a closed off man.

It’s not to say Dad was completely absent. He did his duties after school as the lone present parent. Dinners were prepared (I remember lots of stews and other pressure-cooked concoctions), baths were drawn (no bubbles in fear of urinary tract infections), one cookie with milk for desert, and then there was bedtime.

He would actually sit next to me in my bed to read me my nightly story. I could always smell the Palmolive on his hands from doing the dishes. I would graze my cheek against his as I settled myself into the pillows, just so I could feel the tiny stubbles that had poked through since his morning shave.

As he read, my father would slightly alter his intonations to adjust for the changing characters. Nothing overly theatrical, but compared to his normal steady temperament, it was a riot for me to hear. I never laughed or let on how amusing I found his voices, in fear that he might get embarrassed and stop. And when reading, Dad would always follow along with his pointer-finger, not because he needed help keeping place, rather he was hoping that it would help me make out the words.

By the time I was five-and-a-half, I could tell my father what was going to happen before he read it aloud. Assuming that I just had remembered the story from the last time we’d read it, he would test me with a new book. Dad would start the sentence and I’d finish, getting a few words wrong but understanding the gist of the story.  His little girl was learning to read and he was pleased as punch—one of his favorite expressions. Once I witnessed his pride in my achievement, it became my only goal to inspire it further. So for Christmas that year, I went for the zenith.

There had been this boxed set of leather-bound literary classics for young people at our local bookstore.  Simplified editions of Black BeautyThe Adventures of Huckleberry Finn and the like. For years, each time we perused the shop, Daddy would saunter past that box, running his thumb along the edge like most fathers would a Corvette, and he’d say, “One day, Anne, one day this will be yours.” So in my letter to Santa, I wrote one lone item. My mom protested, explaining to me that I needed include more ideas, that maybe Santa’s elves couldn’t make all those books in time. Daddy just folded up the New York Times and sipped his tea with a grin. I was asking for real books. Not picture books, but time-honored masterpieces, even if they were watered down for kids.

Sure enough the set of books awaited me under the tree, wrapped in rigid brown paper and adorned with a red velvet bow. There were twelve hardcover books in all. The first one I dove into was Anne of Green Gables, because of the protagonist’s name, of course. That night my feet barely hit the steps on my way up for my bedtime story with Daddy.

It did not go as expected.

I probably didn’t realize it all that night, but it slowly became evident to me that it wasn’t my reading that had improved; it was my analysis of the pictures.  Apparently I had become so proficient at deciphering the illustrator’s interpretations, coupled with a growing identification of the recycled plot points of children’s book, that I could pretty much guess what was going to happen next in the story with relative accuracy.

Those nights with my father and Anne were torturous. Without the pictures, not only was I unable to read as well as I had done previously, but I was just not enamored with the process of reading in general. This confused my father and it frightened me. How could I tell him, this lover of literature, that it wasn’t the words I craved but actually the pictures? It was our only time together, and if we lost that special nighttime ritual, I was convinced I’d be cast aside like toy car with a missing wheel.

I started to make excuses at night. I was tired. My belly was hurting.  My eyes were hurting. Anne and her eleven bound friends lay unopened. I finally spilled the beans when Dad set up an appointment with the optometrist.

“I like pictures!” I yelled on the way home from church one Sunday. This is something I could never have done without Mom present for protection. “Those books have no pictures.”

“But that was the point, Anne,” he said, bewildered, looking back at me in the rearview mirror. “That’s why you asked for those books in the first place.”

“I don’t like it,” I said, looking out the window at the people spilling out of the bakery, wishing I were online for a cookie instead of in that car.

“You don’t like what?”

“Reading!” I said after swallowing hard. “It’s boring.”  By the time I finally lifted my gaze from the window, my father’s eyes were directed forward on the road.  That was the end of the conversation and he never looked back again. He never saw the tiny rivulets streaming down my face.

Dad still tucked me in at night, but there where no more stories. The boxed set of children’s classics was gone. Occasionally he would offer to read some of my old picture books, but I was too ashamed and certain he was only half-heartedly going through the motions. He’d reach over so quickly to turn off the lamp on my bedside table, that I’d hardly get a chance to catch a whiff of the dish soap. I certainly never got to bristle his stubble.

I was lost. Some days I was despondent and then others I’d be defiant.

One day I started to make a ruckus outside my father’s door while he was writing. I smashed the die-cast metal cars together, enacting a grand pile-up of catastrophic proportions. He came out from his hallowed chamber, yelling, “Those are my childhood possessions! Have some respect for other people’s property.”

“You gave them to me!” I quipped back, even without Mommy around for back up. “Doesn’t that make them my property?” Dad just puffed and slammed his door on me. I knew he wasn’t upset about the cars.  I had distracted him from his precious book, and I’m not sure I didn’t mean to.

Then came my sixth birthday. The occasion brought a little joy back into the house, but that evening after cake came a small Band-Aid in the healing of wounds. Mommy had given me this beautiful grey and black plaid dress, along with a doll clothed in the exact same outfit. She knew someone from the hospital who was also a seamstress on the side, and Mommy had always wanted a doll with coordinating ensembles when she was little.

I had seen Dad’s card taped to a present, but I put it off out of fear, I guess.  This would be the first gift since my whole reading meltdown and for once, I wasn’t sure what to expect. After opening the presents from my extended family, his was the only one remaining. It was a heavy, huge book entitled: A Big Book for Little Eyes: Children’s Illustrations. There were 240 pages of classic and noteworthy illustrations from children’s books around the world. I flipped through the pages. The book hardly contained any words.

I turned back to the inside cover for Daddy’s inscription.  It read “Happy Birthday.  Love, Daddy.” Not much, but I looked at it as a start. At least it still said “Love.”

My fits outside his door ceased. I began copying illustrations from my book onto some manila construction paper I’d smuggled home from school. I started out with crayons but they were too cumbersome and indiscriminate, so I moved onto markers and then finally pencils.

“Did you trace that?” my father asked me one day when he emerged from his study for a snack.

“Nope,” I said, holding the book up to him for comparison.

Dad smiled. “Would you like a cup of tea?”

“Really?” My face almost couldn’t fit my smile.

Days passed and my drawing continued to evolve. My nighttime ritual with Daddy began to include a lot more scrubbing at the sink, in an effort to rid my hands of the black ink stains from my pens.

Before I knew it, it was Christmastime again. One Sunday afternoon Mom and I were in the kitchen dropping red and green sprinkles on our sugar cookies. She was begging me to write my letter to Santa, but my heart just wasn’t in it, after the fiasco from last year. “What six-year-old says, Fiasco?’” my mother said, shaking her head. She stuck her finger in the white icing and smudged some on my nose.  I scooped up some cookie dough and chased her around the table. The kitchen was quickly filled with laughter.

A series of crashes came from the study. I held my breath as my father flung his door open and burst through the kitchen, a stack of white paper in his hand. “I give up!” Dad screamed as stormed into the living room and kicked over the metal screen in front of the fireplace. Before I knew it, his papers fed the hungry flames and he was through the front door and out into the snowy night. My mother wiped the icing from my nose as the Partridge family sang, “Have yourself a merry little Christmas,” on the stereo.

After dinner that night, my father’s door was still open, and when I peeked inside, I saw all the books that belonged on the staircase/bookshelf scattered about the floor. Without the company of the books, it truly looked disconcerting, this stairway to nowhere.

My mother was busy with the dishes, so I picked up the paper and pens off my normal spot on the floor and brought them into the study. I started to draw a picture of the family decorating the Christmas tree; Mom was putting on the tinsel while I sat nestled on Dad’s shoulders, trying to place the star. I must have fallen asleep at his desk before I finished, because I woke up slightly when he finally came home and carried me up to my room. As he tucked me into bed that night, instead of Palmolive, I remember another strong odor coming from his breath. Something sweet and pungent.

I whispered to him with closed eyes, “I’m sorry if I ruined your book, the way I’m always distracting you all the time.”

“No, Anne, no,” he whispered back, kissing me on the forehead.  His collar smelled of smoke.

On Christmas morning, there were no books waiting for me under the tree.  Not a single book. Most kids across America were scouting out toys, dolls, and games to tear into, but I was eager to find a book, hoping that my connection with my father was still intact, even if just hanging by a thread. It was the end of an era.

But it was also the start of a new one.

That was the year Dad gave me my first art set. Sketch pads. Pastels.  Watercolors. Charcoal pencils.

“Santa told me you’ve been bad this year,” he said that morning through a smile. “Said I should give you coal for Christmas.  Well, I figured those pencils might count.”

I hugged him so hard that my mother was afraid I might break him. In my stocking was a strange black and white photograph of what looked like a fish in a bowl. Mom told me it was a picture of my baby sister in her belly. It was the best Christmas ever.

But the real gift came a few days later while Dad and I were still home on vacation. I was on the floor, trying to figure out how to draw eyeballs that didn’t look all creepy or cartoonish, when I heard my father’s door open.

“You busy?” he asked, standing in the doorway.

I held up my sketchpad for inspection.

“Alice,” he tried, “from Wonderland?”

“Anne,” I responded, “from Green Gables.” I dropped my pad. “I’m not busy.  Why?”

“You think you could help me out with something?” he asked, and stepped to the side of his door.

“Me? In there?”

He nodded and went back inside the study. “You might want to bring that pad with you.”

I crawled up onto Dad’s lap as he was sharpening some pencils at his grand desk. He opened up a marble notebook, which revealed his handwriting. “You see, I finally figured out why I was having so much trouble with my book,” he said to me.

“Mm.  Because Mommy and me were always making noise outside?” I surmised.

“No,” he said gently, opening my sketchpad to a fresh page.

I was confused. “Then what was it?”

“My story,” he said, “it was missing pictures.”

My father ruffled my hair with his big hand and handed me a pencil.

Adam Bjelland, is an English teacher from Long Island. His work has recently been published in Junto Magazine, The Offbeat, Microtext Anthology 3 by Medusa’s Laugh Press, and The Esthetic Apostle. He has also been featured online at Word Riot and The Other Stories. 

POETRY BY ALEX SMITH

Traffic

How many new cousins have you got?
Four. Three with scars and sallow eyes.

How many new sisters today?
Dad’s brought six. Four speak French and bruise real easy.

How many new aunts at yours this week?
Just the two. One still thinks she’ll see her family.

How many in-laws at the weekend?
Seven. Two trained as doctors, five can’t read.

How are your sisters getting on?
Quite well. Six became friends but have hollow eyes.

How many new cousins have you got?
None this week. But dad says I’m going to be an uncle.

Surasawa Pond

By Surasawa pond
on a billboard
a holy man paints a lie:
‘On the third day
of the third month
the dragon of this pond
will ascend to heaven.’
Two men scoff
a child dreams of black dragons
a holy man
explodes with laughter
The lie grows a tail
and fins

An Aunt
from Sakurai
brimful with determined faith
pins her prayers on lasting
to see the ascent
Thus, the ripple of the lie
that on the third day
of the third month
the dragon of this pond
will ascend to heaven
From Yamato
to Izumi
as far as Harima and Tamba
the murmur, the arc
the shimmer, the flowering
lotus of the lie
that on the third day
of the third month
the dragon of this pond
will ascend to heaven

So
on the promised day
of the sacred month
with words that slip their leash
the holy man proclaims
he feels the wait as keenly
as the throng of black caps
gathered to witness
the dragon of this pond
ascend to heaven
And on the third day
of the third month
a storm breaks
The crowd
unconscious of the passing hours
see cherry blossoms
a flash of gold
a hundred feet of vision
an Aunt breathing
‘It must have been’

On the fourth day
of the third month
some believe the truths
of holy men;
some of Aunts.
I, your humble narrator,
have not seen the water, but hear
Surasawa pond
reflects the sunlight
without a ripple.

(Taken from Dragon: The Old Potter’s Tale by Ryunosuke Akutagawa)

With a foot firmly on each side of the Irish Sea, Alex Smith was raised in troubled Northern Ireland during the Eighties before moving to the slightly less troubled south coast and later the midlands of England for the Noughties. Educated in all things English and Spanish at the Queen’s University of Belfast and in all things educational at the University of Chichester, Smith comes from that stable of pared-down, plain-speaking poets such as Muldoon and Armitage. His work has taken him to some of the most socially deprived schools in England. His poetry has been published in ‘Twyckenham Notes’, ‘Tammy’, online at ‘Clear Water Poetry’, ‘ABCTales’ (where he also edits) and in ‘The UK Poetry Library’ and has a collection entitled ‘Home’ coming soon through Cerasus Poetry.

Two Poems by Amanda Tumminaro

The Headache

A miniature roofer climbed
to the side of my head.
Ladder against skin,
and poised with hammer,
so uncool, so unbeautiful,
that his work is like a drumbeat
that it could unhinge a painting.

The steady chant is like music,
and I am good practice for his art,
and my eyes are crossed,
for there is no morphine.
When I drop a glass,
it is like a window shattering,
and it’s double the explosion.

Hologram

Two points of view:
A garden and a holocaust.

There’s the dead-end cul-de-sacs
that rhyme with a maze of Crop Circles,
and the ills of ringworm to wash it down.
The hoes of the farmers are melting,
and the tractors are being driven backward.
We throw phantom ears of corn into our baskets.

A woman is painting a landscape:
Juices of apple trees, ripe,
and ladies passing with dangling earrings.
Love is free, without price or barter,
and Christmases are plentiful with kindling,
and families latch on like a circle.

Two points of view:
A royal flush and a metal-wreck.

Amanda Tumminaro lives in the U.S. She is a poet and short story writer and her work has been featured in Thrice Fiction, The Radvocate and Stickman Review, among others. Her first poetry chapbook, “The Flying Onion,” will be released through The Paragon Journal in the spring of 2018. 

I CLIMBED STONE MOUNTAIN BY ANDY BETZ

On the East side of Atlanta, in the town of Stone Mountain, Georgia is a park featuring a monolithic piece of quartz monzonite (close to granite) ascending 786 feet above ground and nearly 9 miles below ground.  Officially known as Stone Mountain, it is one of the largest monadnocks (single exposed stone) on Earth.

It is here I decided to tempt fate and climb it.

For the record, I am a 53 year old math and science teacher with a large brood of summer school students and a planned field trip to meet the mountain.  Not one to shirk a challenge, I agreed to go with all 28 of my healthy, fit, 13 year old students.

I made the climb.

I was sweaty, out of breath, in desperate need of multiple rests, and suffering from what I will describe when I get older as “a heart attack with each step”.

But, I made the climb.

My students finished in 20 minutes.  I clocked in at 45 minutes.  I wasn’t the last up the mountain, but I looked like a disaster during the entire climb.

On both the ascent and the descent, I passed a number of individuals, each with their own reason for being on the mountain that day.  Some where there for fitness, some for adventure, and some for fun.

One was there for another reason.

I have no idea what his name was, so I will moniker him as Bob.

Bob climbed and talked (out loud) to himself.  He spoke of times of his life running the entire spectrum of pleasantness to sheer horror.  He must have lived each episode and been affected accordingly.  His pace matched my pace.  His words resonated with me.  He married young and she died young.  His single child ran away from home and never returned.  His army days scarred him of actions too heinous to repeat.

Bob broadcast his struggles with drugs and alcoholism, his repeated attempts at recover, and his time spent behind bars.

Bob detailed the life of his last best friend, his dog.  While never stating his name, Bob rejoiced in the few years they had together.  He stopped the tale mid-sentence, both to catch his breath and to wipe away a tear on his face.  I took that time to mirror his pace and actions.  Sweat and pain followed me upward.  History and therapy pushed Bob.

At the first rest station, Bob found a respite on a water smoothed rock perfectly accessible for a single person requiring such a place to rest.  I lurked nearby, unable to hear Bob’s constant banter, but wishing I could.  I am not a professional who might have helped Bob so I should have continued independent of him, but I found myself drawn to his solo conversation.

I became an uninvited spy in the life of another.

Bob moved on and so did I.

The vertical steps between rocks became smaller, but my lack of energy made even this part of the ascent difficult.  I am out of shape from the days of my youth and felt every painful leg lift to continue propelling myself forward.  If Bob (who looked a decade older than me) had the same problems, he didn’t show it.  Mimicking a metronome, he proceeded at the same pace he began.

In for a penny, in for a pound; I had to keep up.

I heard Bob speak of his faith in God and the times he lost his faith.

I heard Bob curse someone named Melissa while never breaking stride.

Bob reached an adjacent gravel road and decided to travel its constant slope for the next quarter mile.  So did others.  So did I.

Bob became silent during this portion and rededicated himself to a successful conclusion.  I kept pace for I could see the top.  I would collapse there (as would others).

The rest of the climb became uneventful for the two of us.  I heard Bob breathing as hard as I was and walking as slow as I would, if I set the pace.

Upon reaching the summit, I did require a rest, but only one in close proximity to Bob.  I have no right to make this decision and no right to eavesdrop for as long as I have, but I had no other choice but to finish what we (Bob and I) started.

Ironically, this was the first time today I used the pronoun “we”.

Once on top, Bob walked to the edge of Stone Mountain and gazed upon the wonder of what Nature bestowed upon man and what man found the courage to preserve for posterity.  He took his time, looked about, and began a long guttural scream a long time coming.  It was as painful to watch as it was to perform.  My ears hurt.  My heart ached for Bob.  This had to have been his metamorphosis or cathartic release or some other reason justifying what he did and where he did it.  Perhaps this one spot atop the mountain had a powerful meaning only he and his ghosts could fathom.  Perhaps he had survivor’s guilt from being the last of his kind and the journey was one last goodbye, screamed to the winds.  Whatever was Bob’s purpose, whatever pushed him upward, or pulled him through, I believe he became a better man for playing the role he was cast to play.

After catching his breath and exercising his demons, Bob gave thanks toward the sky and began the slow and careful walk back down to his life in Georgia.

I chose not to follow him.  I had my own purpose for being on the mountain.

My students greeted me from the snack shack atop Stone Mountain and laughed at my sweaty appearance.  I did look disheveled and far from the norm of teaching excellence I wished to always convey to them.  My heart was still racing, my pulse was too high, and my face looked flushed.

But I made it when none of my students believed I could do so.

In honor of this small achievement, I walked to the edge of Stone Mountain, gazed about, and proceeded to yell at the top of my lungs to the wind.

My students rarely understand the subtlety of what I say or do.

If Bob had heard me, he would have.

Of that, I am sure.

With degrees in Physics and Chemistry, Andy Betz has tutored and taught in excess of 30 years. His novel, short stories, and poems are works still defining his style. He lives in 1974, has been married for 26 years, and collects occupations (the current tally is 95).

CITY STAINED ROUGE BY J H MARTIN

“Sorry,” she replied, shaking her head, “But I don’t know who Picasso is.”

“O-K… Well…”

Franck beckoned to Borana – the mama-san – and pointed at their empty glasses.

“One more for the lady,” he said, “And another double vodka and soda.”

“Are you sure?” asked Borana.

“Yes…”

Franck knew what Borana meant, but he didn’t care. The last time he’d been there, he’d only pushed that old prick over. Nothing else. Yes, he had been drunk, but that old pervert had been asking for it. He had nothing to say sorry for.

“Well,” Borana shrugged, “If you’re sure, and you’ve got the money to pay for it, then I guess that makes it alright then, doesn’t it?”

It did.

After a heavy session at Dodger’s, the pool hall, Franck didn’t need to drink any more. But what else was there to do in Phnom Penh? Go to the genocide museum? Go to the old torture chambers? Go to the mass graves? Go and fire a frigging rocket-launcher?

Franck shook his head and took a ten out of his wallet.

No. Drinking was the only thing that this city was good for. And after all it had put him through, it was the only thing that was keeping him sane.

Taking his money, Borana turned to fetch Franck his order, muttering something about ‘crazy drunk foreigner’ under her breath. A throwaway comment, but one that Franck caught, and would have hurled straight back at the sour-faced old cow, if it hadn’t have been for Shreyline placing her hand on his.

“Thank you,” she smiled, kissing him on the cheek, “Love you baby.”

“Yes…”

Franck knew it was an act, but he wasn’t going to say anything. Shreyline may not have been the most intelligent woman he’d ever met, or the best conversation either, but she had a good heart. So, for tonight, at least, he would perform his part in the way that she expected him to. Telling Shreyline how he really felt would only cause a scene. And after the one in the pool hall earlier, Franck was in no mood for another. Leaning towards her, he kissed Shreyline and smiled.

“Love you too baby.”

He’d been sleeping with Shreyline for just over two months now. And, at best, Franck gave their ‘relationship’ two more months again. It wasn’t that Franck didn’t like her. He did. It was just that he didn’t like her that much. And with with him heading back to France in less than three months time, when his contract there had finished, Franck saw no future in it anyway. Especially as Shreyline’s five year contract didn’t belong to her but to the owner of Papayas.

Franck may have been leaving but Shreyline wasn’t going anywhere.

“…But it’s not that much baby, really, it’s not …”

He didn’t care how much it was, or how heavy and constant her hints had been. He wasn’t going to do it. He wasn’t going to buy Shreyline out of her contract with the bar.

Buying her drinks? Sure, that was fine. That was her job – to sit with the customers and charm them into buying her expensive ‘girlie drinks’, from which she earned a very small commission. But paying for her to be with him? No chance. Shreyline slept with him, and only him, because she wanted to. Money had nothing to do with it. Franck had never paid Shreyline so much as a riel, and he wasn’t about to start.

Picking up his vodka, Franck looked around the bar.

Small and dirty, its red faux-leather booths and its aluminium tables were filled and surrounded, as they always were, with the other girls who worked there full-time, and a dozen or so freelancers, who came and went as they pleased.

Franck had no problem with them. None at all. It was the men they were drinking with, who he couldn’t stand. Much older men. Men who were in Papayas, night after night. Men who came to get the girls drunk. Men who came there to pay them for something that, in all his forty-two years, he had never once had to, or had even once considered.

“Fucking sex-pats,” growled Franck, taking a long hit from his glass.

If it hadn’t have been for Jacques; the only true friend he had there, Franck would never have gone to the bar in the first place.

“…Yes, I know you don’t like girlie bars, but I have to go to Papayas, I don’t have any choice Franck. And, no, before you ask, I am not going to tell you why. Let’s just say that I’ve been paid to find somebody, alright?”

It was. And knowing what his friend Jacques did for a living, Franck hadn’t asked him any questions. He’d just sat down on a stool to the left of the bar and ordered a vodka. But when it arrived and he’d turned to his right, instead of his friend Jacques sitting there, he’d found Shreyline sitting there instead.

Perhaps, it was her pretty face. Maybe, it was her curves. Perhaps, it was her simple country manner. Or, maybe it was the way that she’d always listened to his complaints about the city and its dangers without judging him.

He wasn’t sure.

Exhaling slowly to calm himself back down, Franck felt his mind shrug at its own hazy question.

It didn’t matter now, did it? Whatever it was about Shreyline that had made him stay that night, or any of the nights which had then followed, Franck did know, that if it hadn’t have been for her, then there was no way that he would have been sitting there, surrounded by all of those slobbering old pricks, with their groping hands and their ‘fucking’, ‘pussy’, ‘ass’ banter.

“You OK baby?” asked Shreyline.

“Yes,” Franck hissed through his clenched teeth, as his hand gripped the glass tighter and his forehead furrowed.

He just wanted to glass the fucking cunts.

“You sure baby?”

“Jesus,” Franck snapped, “What is it with everyone tonight? Is there any reason why I shouldn’t be ‘OK’?”

“Sorry baby, it’s just…”

Shaking her head, Shreyline left it there. From the look on Franck’s face, she knew better than to push him. His friend Jacques had told her that, not long after they had first met.

“Shreyline, listen, don’t hassle Franck, OK? Just try and keep things nice and relaxed. And, please, Shreyline, if you really do want any kind of future with him, then, remember, whatever you do, don’t start phoning him, and texting him all the time. Franck hates that. I mean, he really hates that…”

Looking down at her smart-phone, Shreyline bit her lower lip.

Yes, she knew that as well.

Only that afternoon, Franck had completely lost it with her, when, having received no replies to her texts, she had phoned him up, just to see how he was. She hadn’t known that he was in a meeting. And, as she’d tried her best to explain, she hadn’t meant anything by it. And despite what Franck had said, she hadn’t been acting like a child. She’d just wanted him to know that she was thinking of him and that she cared. That wasn’t a lie, was it?

No, it wasn’t. Since she’d left the garment factory; not far from her village, and had come to the city to work for the owner, Franck was the only man that Shreyline had slept with for free, and the first man she had felt anything like this for.

“Another double vodka and soda…”

Looking up, Shreyline smiled at Franck, as he pushed his empty glass towards Borana.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” he said.

“Nothing, I…”

Shaking her head, Shreyline stopped again and looked down at her phone.

She hated it when Franck drank like this. It changed him from the person that she could still see on her touch screen. Photos and messages which reminded Shreyline of how well Franck used to treat her. That the way he’d been lately was not who he really was. That all the bad things that had happened to him would soon fade from his mind, and that things between them would go back to the way that they had been. A memory that not only lightened her mood, but also reassured Shreyline that they still had a future together. A future into which she’d already invested two months of her time.

Yes, Shreyline nodded to herself, a future that she had a real chance of building with Franck. She didn’t care what the other girls said about him and his drinking. She wasn’t going to end up like Borana behind the bar. No, there was no way that was going to happen. Franck would come good. Shreyline knew he would.

Blushing, Shreyline couldn’t stop herself from laughing at that, as she browsed through the photos and the videos, which they’d both sent to one another, the nights they’d spent apart.

Yes, she had always made sure of that, hadn’t she?

“Another double vodka and soda.”

Handing Borana the money, Franck shook his head.

He had no idea what Shreyline found so funny. All day she’d hassled him about coming to the bar. And now that he had, she was just sitting there, like some dumb little teenager, staring at her phone and ignoring him, just as she’d ignored everything he’d said that afternoon.

Still, Franck wasn’t surprised.

You only had to look around the bar to see what passed for manners in Phnom Penh. The old man; sat by the right hand wall, who was groping a young girl’s breasts and backside. The older girl; seated behind them, who was pouring herself a glass full of vodka, while the buyer of the bottle was in the toilets with a different girl. And the tattooed man; sat on his own in a booth near the door, who was laughing and then arguing with the pipe that he had been smoking meth through.

“Yes,” Franck growled.

That was the culture there. That was how Phnom Penh had taught them all to behave.

“You fucking scum…”

Taking a piece of toilet paper from the plastic box in front of him, Franck wiped the sweat from his burning forehead.

“You OK baby?” asked Shreyline again.

“For fuck’s sake…”

Screwing up the black stained piece of toilet paper, Franck hurled it at the floor and turned to face Shreyline.

“Please, will you stop asking me that?”

“But-”

“But nothing,” he said, “I told you this afternoon Shreyline. You don’t need to keep on checking up on me, OK? Not only is it annoying Shreyline, it’s also fucking boring. Jesus, haven’t you got anything interesting to say? Or, would you prefer to just sit there staring at your stupid phone all night?”

Her face flushing red, Shreyline slammed her hand down on the counter.

“Don’t talk to me like that!” she shouted, over the music in the bar, “So what if I don’t know anything about all these painters and writers that you love to go on and on about? I’m still a human being, aren’t I? Yes, Franck, I am. So start treating me like one, and stop fucking bullying me…”

Glancing at the other girls, who were all watching them, Shreyline lowered her voice before she then went on.

“Besides,” she shrugged, trying her best to look calm in front of the other girls, “I’ve already said sorry for disturbing you, haven’t I? What else do you want me to do Franck? I mean, how was I to know that you were in a meeting? And if it was, sooo important, then why didn’t you tell me that when we got up this morning?”

Laughing, Franck shook his head at her.

“Because it’s none of your business, is it?”

Folding her arms, Shreyline fixed her brown eyes on Franck’s.

“Right, it’s like that then is it…”

Yes, Franck was drunk, but that was no excuse. Not any more. Not with all the other girls watching her and laughing at her. Not after all she had given Franck for free.

“So, go on then,” she demanded, “You tell me, what is my business then?”

Shaking his head, Franck looked down at his half-empty glass.

“Sorry Shreyline, I… I haven’t got a clue what you’re going on about.”

“Yes, you do Franck,” she insisted, “Yes, you bloody do. That’s why you won’t look at me. That’s why whenever I try and ask you about it, you always change the subject. Or say that you’re busy. Or you head for a bar. Or to that bloody pool hall! I’m sick of it, Franck, sick of it, you hear me?”

He could and Franck nodded.

Shreyline was less than a foot away from him. But he knew that was still fifteen hours on a plane from where she really wanted to be.

“It’s been two months now,” Shreyline went on, “Two months. And I’m sick of waiting for you to do something, anything, that shows me, that proves to me, that you really do love me, and it’s not just pretty words. You know I can’t give any more to this relationship, than I already have, Franck. But you? – What have you given me, Fracnkc? Well? Well?”

Turning to face her, Franck shook his head at her.

“No, Shreyline…”

She didn’t deserve an answer to that.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Shreyline demanded.

Shaking his head again, Franck’s thin lips creased into a smile.

She really was stupid, wasn’t she?

“Listen Shreyline, if I have to explain, then you really don’t understand, do you?”

“No,” she replied, shaking her head, “No Franck, I don’t.”

Shrugging, he beckoned Borana over.

“Well, that’s not my problem then, is it?”

“Franck, please…”

Pushing her hand away, he drained his glass and gave it back to Borana.

“Another double vodka and soda…”

He knew Shreyline wasn’t talking about any kind of emotional commitment. She was talking about money. Money to buy her out of her contract. Money to give to her parents. Money she knew she’d never asked him for. Money she knew he would never give her. But money she now claimed that he was trying to cheat her out of.

“Franck,” she pleaded, “Talk to me…”

Franck shook his head and raised his glass to his lips.

Why the hell should he? Asking him for money, made Shreyline no better than any of the other girls who worked there. And made him, in her eyes, no different from any of the other men who were always with them.

“Please…”

No, he wasn’t having that…

“Why won’t you talk to me?”

Not from this knock-off princess, with her fake pearls, polyester dress and plastic high heels…

“Franck?”

He slammed his glass back down.

“Because you’re full of fucking shite,” he snapped, “That’s why, Shreyline.”

“W-why… Y-you… You can’t-”

“Fuck off Shreyline, I’ll say whatever the hell I fucking well like.”

Franck saw her hand coming but he didn’t move.

“You bastard!” Shreyline screamed, slapping him hard around the face.

Nodding, Franck rubbed his sallow cheek.

Yes, if slapping him made Shreyline feel any better about her life, then he was more than happy for her. He was just glad that it was all over and done with, and he wouldn’t have to spend any more time sharing the same diseased air as all these fucking sex-pats.

Taking out a twenty, he got up off his stool, slapped it down in front of Shreyline and turned to leave when she pulled him back.

“Franck, wait!”

Shreyline wanted to explain, to apologise, to ask him to stay, but, in her heart, she knew she couldn’t and she didn’t even attempt to try. She had already made herself look a big enough fool in front of Borana and all of the other girls who worked there. Even if she didn’t want to admit it, Shreyline understood that they had been right all along, and that she had been nothing but young, stupid and very, very wrong. Letting go of his arm, Shreyline wiped her eyes and looked back up at him.

“Franck…”

But he wasn’t looking at Shreyline.

No, Franck was looking at the bald-headed man, who was walking through the bar towards them. In his sixties and dressed in a pair of red shorts and a green Hawaiian shirt, Franck had seen him there countless times before.

But that wasn’t what bothered Franck, was it?

No, it was because Franck was sure that he’d seen him somewhere else.

“Are you OK?” the old man asked Shrelyine, glancing at Franck before placing his hand on her shoulder, “Because if there’s a problem baby-”

“Yes,” Franck nodded, his eyes widening, as he remembered where he’d seen the man before, “We do have a fucking problem, old man…”

Molopo’s – that’s where Franck had seen him. It was on the way to Papayas from the pool hall. Franck had seen him sitting outside, drinking with two of the girls who worked there. Girls who, like all the other girls who ‘worked’ in Molopo’s, were no more than fourteen years old.

“You fucking nonce…”

Grabbing the man around the throat, Franck pushed him to the floor.

“Franck! No!!”

But it was too late for Shreyline to say or do anything. Franck was already on top of the man and had both his arms and legs pinned down.

“You… Fucking… Paedo… Piece of… Mother… Fucking… Shit…”

Fired on by the vodka, Franck didn’t stop until his fists, knees and his elbows had pounded the old man’s face into a shapeless bloody pulp.

“You. Fucking. Cunt…”

Spitting into the huge tear on the old man’s upper lip, Franck got back up to his feet. The girls and the other customers giving him a wide berth, as he swayed towards the toilets at the far end of the bar. His face, hands and his clothes, all covered in the old man’s blood.

“Franck!” Shreyline shouted after him, before Borana stepped in.

“No,” she snapped, grabbing Shreyline by the arm, “You’re not going after him. Not this time. You hear me?”

“Yes, but I-”

“But nothing.”

Borana pressed a finger against Shreyline’s lips.

“Yes,” Borana said, “You ‘love’ him, Shreyline. I know that. We all know that. You’ve told us all a million times how ‘in love’ you are. But right now Shreyline, you are not going to say, or tell me anything. You hear me? Not a single fucking word.”

Shaking her head, Borana scrolled down to the number on her phone and then put in the call.

Yes, they were coming…

Franck could feel it.

The adrenaline had worn off, and now he couldn’t stop himself from shaking.

Franck knew damned well that you couldn’t do something like that in a bar like Papayas and expect to get away with it. Especially to one of its best customers.

No, and even if he had run, or even if he tried to make a run for it now, it wouldn’t make the slightest difference. No, they would still found him through roughing up Shreyline, or through the city’s tuk-tuk Mafia. The question wasn’t, ‘when’ they were coming, the question was, ‘how many’.

Turning off the tap, he leaned against the sink and waited for his heart to slow.

“For fuck’s sake Franck, why the fuck did you do that? Why didn’t you just leave?”

Looking up, he shook his head.

Franck had no answers for the reflection staring back at him from the toilet mirror. Yes, his short blonde hair may have still been parted to the right, but that’s all he recognised. That thin and bloodstained figure staring back at him may as well have belonged to a stranger.

BANG – BANG – BANG – BANG – BANG

Turning, Frank heard a foreign voice coming through the bolted toilet door.

“Come on pal. Out you come now. Time’s up. Don’t make us break the door down and drag your sorry ass out of there. That would not be cool, you get me?”

Franck did but had no answer for the man outside.

“Hey! Don’t blank me you prick, I said, “you get me?””

“Yes…”

He’d got Phnom Penh, the first time he’d been robbed at knife point. The first time he’d been beaten senseless. And the first time he’d felt a gun barrel pressed against his head. Again and again, that ‘city of four faces’ had schooled Franck in what was waiting for him beyond that bolted toilet door.

He could hear it in the angry shouts outside. He could see it staring back at him from the bloodstained sink. And he could feel it in his heartbeat, as Franck placed his hand upon the handle of the door. Franck knew that there was no escaping the city and he didn’t even try. Sliding back the bolt, Franck pushed open the toilet door and the owner’s men then rushed inside.

Stood by the bar, Borana shook her head and lit a cigarette, even though she wasn’t at all surprised.

That was the fifth fight in a week and the twelfth in the last month. Of course, Borana had seen far, far worse incidents than that. She had been working in the bars in Phnom Penh for over forty years. No, the reason Borana was shaking her head was because it was low-season. And with customers being thin on the ground, Borana knew that her boss really wasn’t going to appreciate another disruption like this, and she was going to get it in the neck again.

“OK,” nodded the short and bearded foreign man; in charge of the owner’s men, as the men passed her at the bar, “We’re all done here now, Borana, you can get them back to it now, OK?”

Nodding back at him, Borana watched, as the owner’s men dragged the two men’s unconscious bodies out of the bar, before turning her attention back to the girls.

“OK,” Borana snapped, clapping her hands loudly, as soon as the door to the bar had closed behind the men, “That’s enough of the tears and the chat then girls.”

“Come on!” Borana shouted at them, slamming her fist down on the counter, “You heard me ladies! Let’s get back to bloody work!”

J H Martin is from London, England but has no fixed abode. His writing has appeared in a number of places in Asia, Europe and the Americas.
Website: acoatforamonkey.wordpress.com
Instagram: @acoatforamonkey

Charles Dickens by Richard Alured

When the phone rang and I learned I’d been called on to interview Charles Dickens, the first noise in my mind was the callow exclamation I imagine would have passed through anyone’s mind: But I didn’t know he was still alive! Was this unreasonable? Dickens had always evoked, for me, a world that seemed thoroughly severed from my own, and yet I could think of other cases where people who’d inhabited similarly removed worlds–Paul McCartney, say, or Mikhail Gorbachev–had appeared on TV, in my own time, and I’d not felt nonplussed at all. Finally, I deadened my doubts by thinking of Chuck Berry, a figure whose world had seemed perfectly sealed off from mine, while still, with little difficulty, I could conceive of him as a man who’d been extant in the twenty first century.

As a rule, imagination, when faced with any temporal concept, makes do with spatial symbols, so, considering my place relative to Dickens on a measure as abstract as “human history,” my internal screen mustered a simple line graph (as did yours… no?) which, sometimes, segued into a road (ditto?), the start of which stretched behind me then blurred into a conveniently painted “heat-haze”. Which isn’t to say my “road” was a failure–upon it I could see Dickens crammed up against Berry, then both of them pushed against the backs of my feet in this, possibly brief, technological, industrial epoch, which is really only the most recent outlier of history: the white rim of the toenail from which the giant’s leg and long body stretches backwards over hundreds of clouded millennia while, here, among the beast’s toes, Dickens, my near coeval, avails himself of railways and sewage systems; men no longer wear powdered wigs; nobody is publicly hung, drawn and quartered; and slavery has been abolished, more or less.

I came to accept, then, that I had no reason to be put out if the phone rang in the small hours and an old man’s rasp demanded I visit Dickens, or (this I thought as I crawled in search of a violet, diamond patterned shirt) seeing Dickens interviewed on Youtube, or Dickens as a talking head on TV, answering softball questions about himself.

I worried that, being so long out of public life, and not having published anything for so long, he must have become a gloomy, misanthropic old patriarch. Journalistically, a tough assignment. As with many figures who’d only been at the periphery of my interests, I was surprised by how much I didn’t know: that he’d founded and patronized an institution for “fallen” women; that for more than half a century he’d lived in a suburb of New York… I was surprised to learn he’d chosen NY because, to my knowledge, he’d always been ambivalent about America. That’s the impression I got from what I knew of American Notes. He’d originally emigrated, predictably I guess, to evade the Nazis and, not having been interested enough in his reputation by that time to have published anything in more than a half century, he probably didn’t care if people back home threw the “T” or “C” words at him. To be honest, I think the Nazis might have been gentle with Dickens: he did create, in Fagin, the world’s second-best-loved anti-Semitic archetype after Shylock (although a later trawl through Wikipedia revealed he’d tried to make amends for it towards the end of his published career, writing some honorable Jews into Our Mutual Friend–perhaps they got to him?).

I hadn’t actually read Our Mutual Friend before my abrupt call-up (which ended several months of neglect and inadmissible suffering) and that was another cause for anxiety: I wasn’t exactly the most boned-up interviewer ever regarding the Dickens oeuvre. I’d read Oliver Twist (which, actually, I didn’t like), Great Expectations (better), about a fifth of David Copperfield and, of course, I was familiar with A Christmas Carol (which I mainly hated). Otherwise I’d let Dickens sermonize, or satirize, or simper, or whatever he did, somewhere out of my ken until now, un-forewarned, I was called on to do this interview, I needed a comprehensive and conversational knowledge of the works, and lacked the time to imbibe. I’d been granted a miserly one day before my flight, most of which I spent looking for corners in my flat to conceal contraband… Praises to Wikipedia for its comprehensive overview of characters and plotlines, all of which I printed out and stapled into four portly wads with the intention of studying and memorizing on the plane.

Pausing from these notes, on the train to Heathrow, I tried to picture Dickens as he’d look now: an extremely old man, perhaps bed-ridden and speechless, not having conversed with anyone throughout such a long solitude. I worried that he might just lie there, or stare at the ceiling, which would kill dead all my journalistic aspirations. I jotted potential questions:

  • Who, in literature or film, do you regard as your successor?
  • Did you see, Oliver!? Reactions?
  • Have you read Orwell’s or Chesterton’s essays on you?

…it had also occurred to me that Dickens would view allowing me into his home as an extreme concession to outside pressures and therefore I should cover my imposture, and my ignorance, with a goodwill gift. I figured it would be a nice gesture if I gave him a contemporary book that could act as an emissary to him from my own time and so, after dismissing a mental shelf of more recent titles, I settled on Gravity’s Rainbow by Thomas Pynchon… OK, it’s maybe forty years old, but I think it still somehow captures the tint and timbre of our world, as I see it, and those who built upon its vision later were never really able to throw their borders wide enough to get outside the borders laid down in that book, back then, in the 1970’s. To be honest, I found it hard-going, but I assumed Dickens was a man of superlative intellectual gifts and would have far less trouble than I had getting the juice out of it.

I’d arrived early in London and detoured into the center. There are plenty of bookshops in central London, all of which would have offered what I wanted, but I chose to hit the Waterstones near Piccadilly Circus, not wanting to trample on the livelihoods of independent booksellers. Upstairs I found Pynchon’s little section easily. The Vintage version of Gravity’s Rainbow had the most attractive cover, I thought, consisting of small, intricate cartoons, like a kind of sinister and philosophically literate Where’s Wally? and I could pretty much see, at this point, the author himself, standing close behind, just out of my peripheral vision; not really seeing, just kind of knowing he was there, nodding in an avuncular way, twirling his Dali moustache, saying something like: “Go for it, my boy!”

How couldn’t I?

I didn’t want to risk hidden cameras catching me as I deposited the item into my backpack and so–as you would have done–I opted to behave in a confident, bland-seeming way and just walk out of the shop, object in hand, and because the book was not for my own pleasure, because, ultimately, it wasn’t even a book I liked, I didn’t have to go through the self-questioning and doubt of common filching and this would make me appear strikingly, almost obnoxiously, innocent. You see: I was lacking funds and wasn’t to be paid until after the interview (the American magazine that commissioned the piece had arranged my flight but that was where it ended)… and this may strike you as a pointlessly reckless way to proceed considering all I had at stake (my happiness, my health, I could go on) but I could no longer imagine this interview taking place without this offering, and I could vividly picture myself standing on an old, cold road pleading with an adamantine gate.

All the way down the stairs, past the checkout, my method panned out pretty well–the checkout was manned by a woman with dyed black hair, but it–the method–failed me, and just on the cusp of the sliding door; then a “Hey!” and a palm clamped on my book-wielding shoulder. Out from my shoulder there’d developed a tall security guard–one of the tallest men I’ve ever seen! He wore a bored expression and said in a monotone, slightly Second Language voice, “Please come with me, sir.”

At the back of the shop, a short, fattish, red-faced man was called. Unlike the security guard, he seemed genuinely angry: “OK, scumbag. Let’s see what you got.” He took a swivel chair on the other side of a table that hemmed me against a wall. I showed him the book. He looked down at it then up at me.

“This is a big, difficult book. Can you actually read this?”

He opened to about a third of the way.

“OK [finger sliding down page] Culverts. Do you know what culvertsmeans?”

“No.”

“I bet.”

I wanted to say, “It’s not for me. It’s for Charles Dickens,” but I had a picture in my mind of the ridicule and cruelty that would follow, so I kept my peace. After a few seconds, he moved his lips, as if he were going ask another question, but instead he swiveled towards the security guard, muttered, “Sod this,” and, after opining some derogatory things about me, waddled out of the room to phone the police. The security guard looked down at me and smiled the most subtly polyhedral smile possible.

My arresting officers, one tall with a carbuncle on his glabella, and one stocky, escorted me into the police station. My notes were typed; my property confiscated. They asked if I wanted to make a call but I couldn’t name anyone to receive it. They took my photograph and fingerprints. Then I was questioned by a mustachioed officer whose smile just told me that he was into things like fisting and eating shit and stuff he was when off-duty.

The cell wasn’t too bad in itself, but its blandness was upset, painfully, by the thought of my receding interview, that my flight to New York (and, with it, in fact, my last chance of satisfaction in life) would leave in under three hours. I tried to remember the names and personalities of Dickens’s characters from my notes, which novel each featured in, what happened in those novels, but the books turned out not to be water-tight and I found that, all the time I’d been in London, the characters and events had been sloshing freely from one book to another:  Mr Sleary is taking Tiny Tim out to pick pockets. Who’s this old man? Tough lucktoday’s quarry has been Grandfather Smallweed and he’s seen you hobbling away, Tim. “Oh, you’ll regret this!”he shakes a bird-like fist at you. Now both the wallet and Mr Sleary are nowhere to be seen. Poor Tim diminishes into a dismal dream, butBeware!old Smallweed has pulled back a crimson curtain and clinked open a cage door and Mr. Magwitch emerges into the light. He’s walking on all fours with his nose to the road. He’s inspecting every door with burning, azure, mindless eyes. His canines are longer than your tibias, TimOh! You’ll be sorry…

A half hour later, maybe, the door opened and an officer entered. He was a bald man who didn’t blink and the corners of his mouth seemed stretched, too far, into an immobile mask of euphoria. Otherwise, his shape and hairlessness made him resemble a huge baby. He sat opposite me and directed a trembling right hand toward his jacket’s inside pocket. Locating something in there, he said, “hur-hur,” then bore from his pocket a–no… yes–a sausage of about twenty centimeters; cold, unwrapped, and richly dappled with pocket lint. His eyes were orbicular and webbed with red veins. “Mind if I…[gesture]?”–and with impressive zest he put the top end of the victual in his mouth. From where I sat I could see a big ball of fuzz, about the size of a macadamia nut, suckling the viand’s lower end. He did his best to take his time, making noises between chomps like, “mmmm… mmmm,” hosannas to gustatory joy, while I sat rigid. I heard footfalls quicken in the corridor then disappear. When the whole of the sausage had been consumed the officer leaned back, unblinking, and said in a slightly too loud voice: “Mmm, fucking marvelous!… Why are you here?”

He leaned forward: “…………………………..?”

He cleared his throat: “Why are you here, young man?”

“I shoplifted a book to give to Charles Dickens.”

“Hmm…” The officer made a face my father had often made, one that corresponded well with the statement, “I have just bought a vacuum cleaner and found that there are no instructions in the box.” He blinked and seemed to forget me, falling back into an awake doze, mumbling things like, “mmm-mmm. Fucking delectable, indeed” and other such botched genteelisms that I started to wonder what kind of life he’d had.

He resumed talking, maybe to himself, and grew animated again. He spoke with increasing speed, sometimes laughed, and when he laughed, and threw up his hands, his pupils bobbed to the back of his head like a pair of compasses–

“So,  normally a normal criminal isn’t about to just grab some bag off a chair, grab some shopping bag in public because it could be a, anything–a hairdryer or– one of the Greeks said something about it, look it up–but now he’s fucking, so messed up that– you know it’s like a fucking, it’s like it’s a challenge, so he–he purloins this bag and tears onto the street and these three guys following him, and he gets into this alley and there’s this huge, fucking, huge bodybuilder walking this–this little toy poodle on this–it’s like a ribbon–it’s not a dog, it’s a weasel inbred with a fucking sheep, so he’s swerving this way and this little weasel is swerving–like this–and they go BHWOOOGH–and the bag goes spinning–spinning fucking through the air, into the fucking bodybuilder’s fucking–his phallus–and would you like to guess what’s in the bag? A fucking bag of buttons and a kid’s toy frog!…”

And he laughed, reliving the moment’s absurdity. And we both fell quiet.

His eyes had turned watery and pink like the glistening ends of a pair of frankfurters–an unhappy role-reversal there. I looked at the clock and saw I had less than half an hour before my flight. I groaned and told the officer that, while I was sitting in this cell with him I wasn’t doing nothing: I was actually missing a flight to New York, and with that flight, I was missing the name-making opportunity to be the first person to interview Charles Dickens this century.

“How the fuck does one get to do that?”

I told him I was trying to make my name as a writer. I’d published a few of my pieces on the internet. That’s probably where they’d found me out and decided I’d be the guy for the job. The officer told me he was also a writer, in his own fashion: He’d written a long manifesto about culture, history, and politics and sent it out to various newspapers and magazines. It turned out, though, that the whole of the mainstream media had pretty much closed ranks against him so, finally, he’d published his piece on a blog called The Unforgiveable Truth and he recommended I check it out once I got the fuck out of this shithole.

Then he told me about the things he’d discovered and uncovered while he was researching for his manifesto: that the outcomes of the first and second world wars could be found all mapped out and possibly even planned in a book written way back in the eighteen hundreds; that the Third Reich, despite all its outward projections, was actually a Zionist regime; that there was a five mile train filled with these fucking shackles and chains and whips and yokes that would one day be used to transport the entire population of London, and surrounding areas, down into a vast underground synagogue. Right now he was only a PCSO (Police Community Skilled Officer) but he predicted soon he’d be a full constable, and later a sergeant, and then he’d be even deeper in the bowels of this terrifying machine. It was while he was telling me about this blinking, purple light he saw from time to time, usually assuming a diamond shape, that I began to feel my mind overtaken by the following revelation: that while I’d, by now, almost certainly lost Mr. Dickens (whom, an hour past, I’d thought of as my last and only lifeline), I’d nevertheless found myself in the orbit of an important sage…

Now I listened, fidgeting, trying not to let my foot stamp excitedly as the worldly revelations issued forth, filling the space of the cell, guided on by those unblinking sausage-y eyeballs. The man was like a tumbler filled with knowledge and all you had to do was tilt him this way or that and dazzling perceptions and explanations would flow forth. Just occasionally I needed to prod him awake with questions when his flow became muddied with sleep and his round face began to nod forward. (Here’s another thing: both of us suffered from an identical dread that, if we failed to play our cards right, we’d slide onto another plane of reality and never be able to crawl back again.)

As so often happens, Bad Luck (my co-pilot) intervened after what seemed like only a half hour delivering to my door the same stocky officer who’d escorted me into the station. Now to tell me to get lost. When he saw the PCSO in the cell his back straightened as if an electrical current had been switched on:

“What the shit are you doing here?”

The officer who’d eaten the sausage raised his hands as if fearing a slap. Then he stood up, back bent into a kind of bow and shuffled past the officer and out of the cell. The other officer followed him to the end of the corridor with his eyeball until the footfalls became inaudible. Just as you would have done, I pleaded to be allowed to stay in the cell and to let the PCSO stay in with me, but that, said the officer, was absolutely out of the question, as well being a singularly weird thing to request… to begin with… dickwad.

Outside, in London’s stale grey light I realized I hadn’t asked the PCSO’s email or phone number (how adroitly I defeat myself!). Yet, with his words gripped tight in my memory, like a ribbon around my finger, or leprechaun in my hand, I was optimistic; perhaps more optimistic than I’d ever been about anything before in my life. And can anyone really ask for more than that? From life. You see, a second thought, like a suddenly released scent, had become manifest in my mind while I’d been in the cell: I could record the sage’s insights and discoveries, memorize and annotate them, then present them to my American editors, and ultimately the whole reading world, and beyond, as the reflections and revelations of the elderly Charles Dickens, no?

Let’s skip to the following day: back in my home city and with a court appearance set for about a month hence. That morning I’d gone to a bookstore and swiped two Dickens novels so that I could get a more solid sense of the writer’s style and thereby raise the overall authenticity effect in my interview write-up. At random I picked Bleak House and The Mystery of Edwin Drood. The latter is the famously unfinished “last” novel and, as I thumbed it for the first time, it became clear just why Dickens had been unable to reach a conclusion… but here I must digress:

There’s a theory sometimes palpated around the edges of academia that great writers create holistic visual pictures in their works which go way beyond the physical text of the book, and that sometimes a really skilled, really artistic reader can experience these visions in toto. I think this is what Roberto Bolaño was getting at when he proposed a remake of (the film I’ll call) Mesozoic Safari (for purely pedantic accuracy reasons) wherein no dinosaurs appear. Living dinosaurs are not even alluded to. All the viewer will see is Dr. Grant waking up, somewhere in Utah, brewing coffee then bringing the pot to where fellow paleontologist Dr. Sattler is sitting, who’s fretting about a nice boy in their area who’s been spotted hanging out with a rich old drug addict she thinks will be a bad influence on him. Dr. Grant shrugs away her misgivings, saying something like, “He’s not a kid anymore,” and Sattler sighs into her coffee and says something like, “I know. Life’s what you make of it.” The film continues like this for three or four hours, then the credits roll, and yet, in the midst of it all, the audience is made to become anxiously aware, without knowing how or why, that there are rapacious dinosaurs somewhere, perhaps not in Dr. Grant’s vicinity, perhaps not even within a two hundred mile radius of Dr. Grant (who is, meanwhile, filmed doing things like negotiating with his university about funding for an excavation project on the border between Garfield and Wayne counties) but the dinosaurs are somehow still crushingly there, inexplicably, and causing terror and death already in some undisclosed cinematic hinterland.

This is the only way I can think of to explain exactly how I was able to understand why Dickens had been unable to finish Edwin Drood. The first pages were straightforward enough: squalid, sad London; John Jasper leaving an opium den. A little further along, however, I noticed that Dickens, in amongst these surface evocations, was leaving these sorts of cracks and fissures in the paragraphs which expanded as I read on, wide enough to let the teeth and fingers of unvoiced meanings slide up into my own air. Early on, I noticed Dickens offering tacit support for Virginia Woolf. Surprisingly, I also detected an approving nod for Albert Camus. In the next chapter I made out a ditch full of men, some living, some dead, the living and dead intermingling, the living struggling outward through the sea of dying. A few pages later I saw enormous posters along miles of walls showing a mustachioed man in uniform licking his lips, his fingers clenched into a fist. As I skimmed past the book’s half-way point I picked up hints of conniptions in Africa (The Congo? Rwanda perhaps?), the invention of the World Wide Web (with the usual anxieties concerning its effect on human brains), then I reached a very nineteenth-century, very orientalist, kind of panorama showing a group of Arabs, some of whom held severed heads by the hair and were swinging them around like students with lunchboxes (a reference to Islamic jihad, one would have to assume). After that, things became abstract and incomprehensible for me. Thin lines ran parallel for meters or miles (“lanes of light,” Dickens says) all positioned in some, no doubt, meaningful pattern, but not one I could decode–although I picked up on a few split-second intimations: strange methods of violence, crimson water flowing through under-road pipes, people who didn’t look like people, then the book’s abrupt, horrified, cessation.

I ignored the grumbling hunger in my intestines and moved to Bleak House. (I couldn’t recall the last time I’d eaten; certainly not since my meeting with the sage. A month earlier I’d been so skeletal people would turn to each other as they walked past me, and whisper, or they’d look away as if my existence embarrassed them; I reminded them that suffering is as imminent, always, as nakedness.)

This book was a quieter work: The descriptions of smoggy London streets seemed familiarly, one could say predictably, “Dickensian.” I read through about thirty pages and began to wonder if, perhaps, this one would disclose no particular message for me. Yet, on the edge of putting the book aside, I became sensible of a deceptively subtle incongruity I’d been too impatient to process until the first few chapters had shifted from my right hand to my left. London’s streets appeared, in Bleak House, to be falsely straight and uniform, in some places fully giving way to a grid system. This, then, was the grand entrance: London, in Dickens’s vision, had been subtly supplanted by New York, my New York, and having noticed this, the streets filled with cars and yellow taxis and a plane flew overhead. With this it also occurred to me that, all through the book so far–like a child’s hidden word-search solution that suddenly breaks the surface, like (for I lack time to un-mix metaphors), like a whale–I’d been encountering, in every scene, almost every page, the exact same old man. I knew he couldn’t have been manifest in the book’s physical sentences because he wore a polo shirt and a blue tracksuit. He never spoke. He lay on a big, almost luxurious bed… One doesn’t have to be a genius to see that this was the writer’s “cameo,” even though the iconic beard was gone (he was now completely hairless). He lay, tiny and skeletal, inside a white room, the whiteness of the walls interrupted by a few paintings, mostly landscapes, no portraits, and behind him to the right, a grandfather clock with no hands and its face in the form of an eye.

Occasionally his nurses, Persephone Rosehip (who often speaks of her hallucinations) and Cinnamon Fang (whose knitted frog stares from her bag with sad, glazed, button eyes), enter his room to help him with exercises or to administer his medicines. That Dickens should have ended up in America now made perfect sense: If the world’s imperial and economic fountainhead had been set in London in the nineteenth century it had long since been transplanted to New York, where it remains, and Dickens had simply followed it there. Perhaps he felt spiritually depleted except when close to the power source, or perhaps the power source had wanted to keep Dickens close to itself.

It seemed he’d brought together a small team of almost excessively dedicated helpers (henchmen, disciples) who helped maintain his rich seclusion in the US. Dickens loathes and is sickened by any kind of loud noise and so, when he requires something, he turns a handle by his bed and a diamond-shaped light pulsates in the relevant team member’s cabin. This may seem an ineffectual way of calling for attention–if the team member should be asleep, for example–but, apparently, everyone has trained him or herself to jump up, wide-eyed, whenever a purple diamond appears, blinking in his or her dreams. Sometimes he rants and raves. The nurses say he has disturbed fantasies. Sometimes he resembles, for them, nothing more than a shrieking skull…

I was sitting in bed, gazing into a grey-shadowed fold in my sheet and, as I became self-conscious, this vision I’ve tried to describe drained of all clarity. Something had clicked off in the universe and my room had turned languid and dull. I reflected that Dickens would have been waiting for me, anticipating me, and this thought pinched unpleasantly: the first throb of regret since I took on this project. Dickens had made that effort for me (no matter how accurately or inaccurately I’d envisioned his appearance and circumstances). He’d hobbled from his bed to greet me, then he would have realized I was not coming, that I, not he, was the one who’d reneged, and probably he’d been glad to have been spared this intrusion into his solitude and had chortled or cackled to himself, confirmed in his view of human venality, as he turned from his doorway and staggered, slowly, slowly, back to his silent, capacious room. When the door shut behind him all the colors seeped into one and dissolved in front of my eyes and I nodded towards a frustrated sleep.

Into this void came another disruption: an incessant, arrhythmic thumping on my door. I listened in a daze for a few moments, believing that if I could find a pattern I would become lucid. Why does he hit so hard? Howloudhowloudhowloud. Then I felt cheerful: this meant he’d come for me. Perhaps he’d forgiven me! I was fully dressed, and so I had no reason to keep the man waiting–out of my way, door!–and I greeted the gentleman who stood there.

As I’ve said, in my vision the bearded man of the iconic nineteenth-century photographs had been succeeded by the hairless, skeletal wraith I’d come to think of as “Dickens.” Now, as in a fright, that ghost had packed up and hurried off to make room for a new, brawnier figure. A shadow from the hall initially divided his face into two discrete segments and, as he came forward, the receding shade presented two pale eyes, like blue cataracts, that implied no thoughts. He had a missing pinkie-finger and a third blue eye, identical in size and color, was vividly tattooed on his hairless left wrist. His expression was almost an idiot’s but, at the same time, avid and, even, predatory.

“Come in, Mr. Dickens! Can I get you a drink? What do you think?… make yourself at home. You phoned? Take a look at anything you like around here. The toilet is on the right, over there. Here’s a chair. Are you hungry? I’m afraid there’s almost nothing in the cupboards…

Come in!”

Richard grew up in England, studied philosophy at the University of East Anglia then moved to Japan. From Japan he was awarded an MA in Literature (distinction) for a thesis on literary depictions of boredom. He is a member of the Vladimir Nabokov Society of Japan.

FIND YOUR CALLING BY PHILLIP HALL

All of the welders at Witherton Shipyard were a little crazy.  It seemed to be part of their job description.  Their faces were dirty, and the skin on their forearms was marked up with the tiny burns that came from fusing molten metal together.  When the shipyard won a new contract to repair a cargo ship (or perhaps a tanker), all of the welders went to work, clambering into every corner of the boat while dodging gigantic cranes lifting several tons of steel at a time.  From as far away as 51st street you could see them all working away on board some enormous vessel in the dry dock.  They looked as busy as a bunch of ants feasting on some leftovers at a picnic, climbing up and down tree-house type ladders into random cubby holes with dense packs weighing up to fifty pounds.  As if that wasn’t enough, they pulled heavy electrical cables for the welding equipment that weighed even more than the packs did.  Only someone out of their mind would sign up for something like that.

The welders worked the hardest jobs.  No other trade on the waterfront was forced to squeeze into as many tight places as they were, always being crammed into some of the most obscure areas on the boat.  If any other tradesman in the shipyard was having a hard day he would just watch the welders for a few minutes and then say to himself, “Well, at least I’m not a welder.”

Mr. Tisdom, the welding instructor, said that welding was a calling.  On the first day of training, he gave an inspiring speech worthy of Denzel Washington.  “I didn’t choose welding as a profession,” he said, “It chose me.”

Jasmine Jacob wondered what he meant by that.  She had gotten hired one month ago at Witherton after she completed the welding program at Fairfield Community College.

She put on her backpack of tools and climbed down a ladder to get to her job site.  Her dark, brown eyes carefully watched each step as she descended into the inner hull of the ship.

Unlike most people, Jasmine had to take two trips to the job site in order to carry all of her tools because she was so small and petite.

But she was the perfect size for a welder.  Being so tiny, she could get into the places that most other welders couldn’t.

She paused for a moment and tucked her braids under her still-shiny hardhat.  At Witherton, a shiny hardhat meant that you were a rookie, and subject to rib-jabbing from the veterans.  Some of the new hires even went so far as to purposely scrape the tops of theirs so they wouldn’t be made fun of by the old timers.

Jasmine thought that was silly.  She knew that respect had to be earned, and she was willing to work for it.

When she climbed down to the bottom of the ladder she was confronted by a large, burly pipefitter.  He took a big wad of mint flavored chewing tobacco and stuffed it into the corner of his mouth.  Grinning from ear to ear, he spat with terrific force into a plastic coke bottle he was carrying.  “Don’t that beat all,” he said, “I thought I’d never live to see the day the shipyard sent a girl to the waterfront.”

Jasmine rolled her eyes and shrugged off the comment, knowing that her sex had a long history in the welding business.  But the pipefitter looked familiar to her.  She saw the name “Little John” inscribed on his hard hat.

“Don’t mind Little John,” said an old, bearded electrician.  He peeped out from behind a scaffold like a shy little gnome from the woods.  “He’s just ignorant.”

“I know,” replied Jasmine, recalling that she and Little John had been at Fairfield together.  “He’s probably still mad about getting washed out of welding school.”

The electrician snickered.  “What?”  He said with a toothless smile.  The old man’s whole body shook as he laughed.  He wiped the sweat off of his forehead and removed his hard hat.  There were so many scratches on his that they all congealed into one mass at the top.  He was a lifer.

“I didn’t wash out of welding school,” Little John said, “Besides, welding is a brainless trade anyways.”

Brainless,” said the electrician.  “Everything you do is brainless.You ain’t no fitter.  You a fitter’s helper.  Your boss reads the blueprint and you the one who holds it.”

Little John put his hands on his hips.  “Well at least I don’t sleep on the job,” he said.  A tiny vein began to stick out on the top of his forehead.  He paused to spit in his bottle.  Thick, brown liquid dribbled over his bottom lip.  “I’m not gonna name any names,” he said, “But I know a certain someone who likes to take a little nap after lunch.”

Within a few seconds, the pipefitter and electrician were at each others’ throats, name-calling, yelling and pointing.  The whole thing looked like a scene from The Three Stooges.

Jasmine shook her head and laughed.  “I just hope they don’t start arguing about football,” she said.

Arguing about football was forbidden at Witherton.  Of course, this rule had a history.  Five years ago a foreman had written up a machinist for taunting a rigger about his weekend loss.  The machinist retaliated against the foreman by filing a grievance to the Union.  This started a chain reaction and scores of craftsmen swamped the Union with grievances about the company.  A civil war erupted, and the salaried foremen pitted themselves against the hourly craftsmen.  The higher ups flew in specialized HR personnel and spent thousands of dollars to avoid a strike.  When the smoke settled, the rule was made: no arguing, in fact, no talking about football.  The other subjects you couldn’t talk about were politics, pay raises and religion.   But this rule only applied when workers were on the clock.  As soon as the whistle blew for lunch, these topics were all people ever discussed.

Jasmine continued her journey to the job site and began setting up her tools.  Within a half hour she was busy working with her welding shield down.  She gazed through the dark lens, seeing nothing but the end of her torch manipulating the white hot molten metal wherever her hands desired.  She was welding a piece of steel to the ceiling and dodged hot sparks coming down from overhead.

Jasmine became interested in welding when she learned that Witherton was hiring entry-level positions.  She had attended a job fair and found out that as long as you had a clean record you could enter a two month long program through Fairfield’s welding school for free.  After you were able to pass some basic tests, the shipyard let you in.

Mr. Tisdom, the welding instructor, said that Jasmine was a natural.  She had good hand-eye coordination, and advanced past her classmates.

By now she was welding in every position imaginable and had started to master overhead welding.  It took a lot of endurance to hold the torch in the same position for long periods of time, but Jasmine did daily workouts to build up her stamina.    

After a few hours, the morning passed and Jasmine finished welding the overhead angle iron on her job.  She was ready to move on to the next.  Glancing at her phone, she saw it was 1130.  There was enough time for her to get set up on a new job site before lunch.  She called her foreman.

The raspy voice of a chain smoker answered on the other line.  “Yeah?”  He said.

“Hello, Malcom?”  Jasmine asked, “I finished the overhead fillet on third deck.  Where do you want me now?”

There was a brief pause as Malcolm rifled through some blueprints.  “Ok,” he said, “I need you to go down into the inner bottom of the ship.  Do you remember where you were at yesterday?”

“Yes.”

“Go to the same spot.  Someone on second shift was supposed to finish that job up, but it never got done.”

“Ok,” replied Jasmine, “Bye.”

Malcolm hung up without any reply.

The inner bottom of the ship was the lowest part of the vessel, full of holes any regular sized person couldn’t fit into.  But Jasmine could slide in and through them with relative ease.  Though she had been on the job for only a month, she had already been in the inner bottom five times.  Her small size was a valuable asset to the company.

She made her way down the flights of stairs as low as she could possibly go.  When she came to the final set of stairs, she saw that the machinists had sealed off the main entry hatch.  Their impact wrenches were lying on the deck where they had bolted the hatch down.

I’m going to have to find a different way down to the job.  Jasmine thought.  She looked around and found a tiny hole with a ladder.

Sliding in, she got on her hands and knees, inching her way through hole after hole.  It reminded her of her old elementary school’s pet hamster squeezing into the mazes of plastic tunnels the kids had set up.  Jasmine wasn’t claustrophobic, and that was a good thing.  This was one of the questions the doctors had asked her when she took the physical examination for entrance into the company.

“Fear of heights?”

“No.”

“Claustrophobic?”

“No.”

“Any difficulty stooping, bending or crawling?”

“No.”

The shipyard was a young person’s game.

Jasmine entered into a dark, cramped compartment and turned on her flashlight.  I’m guessing that my job is on the other side of this bulkhead.  She said to herself.

As she continued to crawl, she thought she heard something.  It sounded like an engine running.

That’s strange.  She peeked her head through the next porthole into a new compartment.  This was the area that her job was supposed to be in.  It opened up into a more spacious room.

Before her was the gigantic shaft that turned the ship’s propeller and moved the whole boat through the water when it was underway.

Jasmine gazed at the magnificent piece of machinery.  What’s that smell?  She wondered.

Exhaust.  Looking further in, she saw that the entire room was filled with it, and the sound of the engine was growing louder.

Jasmine fanned her face and coughed.  What in the world is going on down here?

The compartment floor was covered with at least six inches of water.  Leftover rain had come down and trapped itself in the bottom.

“Is anyone there?”  Jasmine yelled.  “Who left this engine running?  They’ve sealed the entry hatch and there’s no ventilation.”  She coughed some more and slid down into the compartment.  Her feet became soaked as she splashed down into the freezing cold water.  Jasmine hung her backpack on a piece of pipe and slogged over to the running engine.  It was powering a pump that was shooting the rainwater out of a long black hose.

“Idiots,” Jasmine said.  She looked all over for the kill switch on the engine.  In a few seconds she found it and turned it off.  “Don’t you people know anything about carbon monoxide?”  She shook her head and coughed some more.  “This is really dangerou . . .”

Jasmine stopped dead in her tracks and covered her mouth.  A body was lying in the water.  She scrambled over to get a glance at the face.

“Little John!”  Jasmine screamed.  She grabbed him by the shoulder.

He was out cold.

“Somebody help!”  She called.

But there was no answer.

Jasmine checked the time.  It was twelve o’clock and everyone was going to lunch.  She ran over and checked John’s pulse.  It was strong.

Good.  Jasmine thought.  She put her hand a few inches away from his mouth.  He’s barely breathing.  I don’t have much time.  She tripped over a pipe and landed in the water.  Her head felt dizzy.  I’ve got to get out of here.  She scrambled back up the wall to the porthole she had just entered through.  Jasmine moved as fast as her tiny body would allow, slipping into one hole after the next until she was on the open deck directly overtop the compartment that Little John was in.

It was no use trying to open the main hatch.  It was bolted down in twelve places.  Jasmine paused for a moment to catch her breath and try to figure out what to do.

I should call Malcolm.  She said to herself.

But she had no cell phone service down there.

I can’t just leave John down there.  She thought.  I don’t think there’s enough time.  I’ve got to come up with something fast.

Jasmine’s eye caught a glimpse of a cutting torch located in the corner.  She rushed over, turned on the gas and fired up the torch.

Putting on her welding shield, she adjusted the torch flame until its shape was sharp and blue.  Pressing the torch trigger, she could hear the blast of pure oxygen coming through the nozzle.

She rushed over to the sealed hatch with torch in hand and started burning a hole through the thick steel–a hole big enough for Little John to fit through.

She was just starting to wonder how in the world she was going to drag Little John’s big body out from below when Malcolm showed up.

“What are you doing?”  He hollered, “Everybody’s at lunch.”

“There’s a man down there!”  Jasmine screamed.  “He’s out cold and we have to get him topside—quick.

Malcolm’s jaw dropped.  He looked at the big hole Jasmine was burning into the deck, and then looked back at Jasmine.  “Ok,” he said, “I got you.”

As Jasmine finished her cut, Malcolm grabbed a nearby hammer and knocked the remaining scrap metal away.  From below came a big cloud of exhaust smoke which Malcolm fanned away.

Inside the hole Jasmine had just made was another set of stairs.  Malcolm wasted no time in climbing down.  “Call 911,” he ordered.

Jasmine punched the numbers into her phone, but the call wouldn’t go through.  “Auuuggghhhhh!”  She yelled in frustration.  She could hear Malcolm dragging Little John’s body through the rain water down below.

She jumped down to help him.  They both pushed and pulled Little John’s body up the stairs.  Jasmine tried her phone one more time.  She heard the phone start to dial and breathed a sigh of relief when she heard the dispatcher say “911, what’s your emergency?”

After explaining the situation to the dispatcher, an ambulance full of paramedics rushed to Witherton.  The EMTs had a good relationship with the shipyard and were trained in assisting for emergencies related to the industry.  Hooking up an oxygen mask to Little John’s face, they carried him out on a stretcher.

“It sure was lucky you happened to be where you were.”  Malcolm said to Jasmine, “Any longer and we might have been reading Little John’s obituary.”

“What was he doing down there?”  Jasmine asked.

“Little John was sent down there to operate the pump to get rid of the rainwater,” Malcolm said, “He fell asleep on the job and the machinists accidentally sealed off the main hatch to the compartment he was in.”

“He slept through all that?”  Asked Jasmine.

“You’d be surprised.  With no ventilation down there, L.J. became a victim of carbon monoxide poisoning.”

“Will he be alright?”

“Yes, thanks to you.  That was a very brave thing you did today.”

Jasmine shrugged her shoulders.  She was ready to go home.

When the work day ended, all of the shipyard workers made their way out and into the parking lot.  They looked like a herd of cattle being prodded through the turn stiles, one cow at a time.  An ambulance flashed its red lights in the parking lot.

Parked nearby the ambulance, Jasmine saw a blue van with big yellow letters on the side.  News Channel Six it said.  As she made her way to her car, a slick looking man with a microphone approached her.  He was followed by a TV camera.  They had been chasing the ambulance in hopes of a story.

“Wow.  You guys don’t miss a beat, do you?”  Jasmine said.

“We’re always on the lookout for a good story,” the reporter replied.  He extended his hand.  “Dean Harvey,” he said, “News Channel Six.  Could you spare a few minutes for an interview?”

Jasmine shook the reporter’s hand and gave a nervous laugh.

Mr. Harvey smiled, hoping to bolster what he thought was Jasmine’s lack of confidence.  “Is anything the matter?”  He asked.

“Well,” Jasmine said, “It’s just that I remember you from before.  You’ve already interviewed me once.”

“What?  Are you sure?”  Mr. Harvey looked confused.

“Yes, Mr. Harvey.  You have,” Jasmine replied.

“I’m sorry, do I know you?”  Mr. Harvey studied Jasmine’s face for a brief second.

“I applied for a job at Channel Six four months ago,” Jasmine said.  “You told me that you needed someone with a Master’s Degree.  I’m still paying off student loans from my Bachelor’s.”

Mr. Harvey stepped back.  “Oh, uh, sorry,” he said.  He paused for a moment, made a quick signal to the cameraman to start rolling, and then shoved the microphone into Jasmine’s face.  “What happened here today?”  He asked.

Jasmine recounted the story for the evening news.  Her composure while on camera was quite impressive for being so unprepared.  She was a natural.

When they were all done, the cameraman packed up his equipment and headed back to the van.

But Mr. Harvey lingered a little and started to smile at Jasmine.  “Hey,” he said, “You know, maybe we were a little too hasty before with our decision in that job interview.  You seem like a sharp girl.  I could put a good word in for you.  Would you be interested in coming back?”

Jasmine hesitated.  She had gotten a four-year degree in journalism with hopes of becoming a reporter one day, but in her mind she traveled back to the first day of welding school.  She had never held a welding torch before, but Mr. Tisdom put his hands over hers and guided her every move until she could get the feel of it.  “You’re going too fast,” Mr. Tisdom had said, “You need to slow down and get into a rhythm.  Remember, welding is an art.”  She recalled passing her first weld test in the flat position, and then working really hard to pass the vertical welding test.  When she finally passed the hardest test of all, the overhead, Mr. Tisdom celebrated by buying pizza for the entire class.  He was always inspiring his students to do better, and he never stopped giving them helpful tips.  “Make sure your heat is set right on the welding machine,” he said, “That way you’ll get the perfect-looking weld bead.”  Jasmine could see her instructor’s face the moment he told her that welding was a calling.

She now felt like she understood what he meant.  It was something she couldn’t put it into words.  Something only learned by experience.

The reporter stood there, waiting.

“I appreciate the offer,” Jasmine said, “But I’m going to pass.”

Mr. Harvey shook his head and looked at Jasmine’s dirty coveralls.  “You’re crazy,” he said.

“I know,” Jasmine replied, “It comes with the job description.”  She walked over to her Toyota Camry, turned the key into the ignition and drove home.

Phillip Hall loves telling stories.  Last year he won 2nd place for creative nonfiction at Thomas Nelson Community College.  He has published two stories called “Flirting with Reality” in Open Journal of Arts and Letters and “Special Delivery” in The Dead Mule School of Southern Literature.  He is currently working on publishing his first sci-fi/fantasy novel, The Four Pendants.

THE BATTLING BASTARD OF BASTOGNE BY PHIL RICE

In the summer of 1978, Frank J. Cole was working as a security guard at the Ramada Inn in Gatlinburg, a tourist town at the main entrance to the Great Smoky Mountains National Park in Tennessee. I was a desk clerk and general gopher for the same establishment. Frank was in his mid-fifties, but in appearance he could have passed for being a much older man. I was eighteen and had recently moved from Nashville to Gatlinburg with my parents. In the fall I would begin classes 40 miles away at Maryville College, but first would come my introduction to deep mountain culture, which was a considerable change from my city-bred upbringing. I was an outsider to the mountain folk and therefore not easily accepted as a “local” — an important distinction in any tourist town, but even more profound in the historically isolated world of Appalachia. Even so, Frank and I quickly became friends despite the cultural barriers. He was as pure a “mountain” man as one was likely to find in 1978; he was also an individualist with a certain detachment from his native surroundings, a detachment that made him accessible to someone like me.

At the Ramada, Frank was charged mostly with keeping the parking lot free of vagrant tourists and outlaw parkers. Although he was working as a private security guard and did not serve the county in an official capacity beyond the hotel, he wore the full uniform and badge of a deputy sheriff, an appearance greatly enhanced by the oversized revolver that hung from his gun belt. He looked the part of a lawman even as he carried himself more like a 19th century gunslinger — a distinction that has always been a bit blurred in Americana.

One of my first memories of Frank is of him proudly showing a photo of himself posing with some rather beautiful models. The photo had been taken a few months earlier, he said, at a reunion for the 101st Airborne Division of the U.S. Army, a unit with which he had served during World War II. The ladies were all dressed alike and were in front of prop scenery. Most likely each attendee of the reunion had the chance to participate in a similarly staged photo-op. Frank made the most of the opportunity, his arms wrapped around two while the third was leaning against his chest with a “naughty” expression accentuated by pouty lips. The carnival-style theatrics aside, there was nothing staged about the big smile on Frank’s face.

Frank didn’t often leave the confines of his native Smokies, but a chance to be with his buddies from the 101st Airborne was something he couldn’t pass up. After all, back in 1943 the U.S. Army took him away from the mountains for the first time. A natural and gifted storyteller, Frank often spoke proudly of his years spent as a paratrooper with the 101st, but he rarely spoke of the actual war. In general his stories were more likely to be about one of two subjects: women or growing up in the mountains. I loved to listen to his yarns, even when I knew he was often embellishing for my benefit (carefully-crafted embellishment being a mark of a good storyteller.)

A favorite story took place in the Sugarlands, the little mountain community where he was born and where his family owned a small plot of land until the federal government made that slice of mountain paradise a part of the newly established national park in 1934. After the forced sale of their property, some residents were allowed to continue living in their homes for a specified period of time — but with new rules. Hunting and fishing were now strictly regulated by the federal government. Mountaineers such as Frank and his family depended heavily on the local game, both for food and sport, and they didn’t easily adhere to the imposition of laws forbidding them to behave in the only manner they understood. The result was that Frank and his younger brother Allen — inseparable companions — quickly became known targets for the federal agents now charged with keeping an eye on the new park land.

Their father, Allen Walter Cole, was told that any infractions, in addition to hefty fines, could lead to his family being forced off the land sooner than the contractually designated time. Known locally as an honest man of great integrity, Walt Cole was a compassionate but stern father whose motto was “I only swing my axe once.” The boys may have made great sport out of eluding the feds, but they knew better than to test their dad.

One afternoon Frank was alone at the family cabin in the Sugarlands with his youngest brother Sherril. Frank was about sixteen, Sherril about eight. Sherril came into the house shouting excitedly, “Frank, there’s a bear eating Dad’s honey.” Frank rushed outdoors to see a big black bear sitting on his haunches, honey dripping down his face and bees flying all around (At this point in the story, Frank, with great effect, would mimic the bear’s face and its paws swatting at the bees). He had already destroyed a couple of hives and was making short work of another one. Honey being a major source of income for the Coles, Frank knew he had to stop the bear, but he also knew it was big trouble to kill a bear on the newly-designated federal property. Pondering the dilemma as he watched the bear dig out more honey, Frank made a decision: “Sherril, go get me Dad’s rifle.”

Carefully preparing the single shot breech-loading rifle, Frank positioned himself behind a small tree, resting the long barrel of the weapon in the “v” between the trunk and a branch. He took careful aim, and when the bear turned its head, squeezed the trigger. The bullet passed through the bear’s head at the temple, exactly where Frank had aimed. The great animal let out a brief roar and then fell over backwards, still covered in bees and honey. Frank quickly reloaded the rifle, saying, “Sherril, take a stick and go poke that bear. If he moves I’ll shoot him again.” Being the youngest brother could be hazardous in the mountains. Sherril did as he was told, but a second shot was unnecessary. Now the worrying began. Had any federal agents heard the shot? And, more importantly, what would Dad say?

Just as the sun was setting, Mr. and Mrs. Cole, middle brother Allen, and daughter Hazel returned from their trip to town. Frank, knowing the bear carcass would be impossible to hide, swallowed hard and forced himself to tell his dad the story. Mr. Cole, a quiet and calm man by nature, didn’t visibly react to the news. He just stared at Frank for what seemed to the youngster to be an eternity, and then said, “Go up to the Carr’s place and tell Jim to bring his knife.” There was no more discussion. The neighbor came down and the two men spent the night skinning the bear and dividing up the meat in an impromptu covert operation that would — if undiscovered by feds — help feed their families through the coming winter.

Years later Frank’s son Gary would recall that his grandfather’s only response to the re-telling of the classic tale was to say, “Frank could’ve chased that bear away. He wanted to shoot it.” But as far as I can remember, Frank never mentioned the possibility of chasing the bear away. No reason to taint a good story.

During the first summer of our friendship, Frank was a self-professed “dry” alcoholic; he did not use the term “recovering.” This would be my first, but far from my last, honest face-to-face look at alcoholism. I was an everyday beer drinker well before my eighteenth birthday and my dad was less than a decade away from dying of bourbon-flavored cirrhosis, but neither of us had yet admitted any definite problem with the stuff (other than difficulties with the strict liquor laws then in effect for most of East Tennessee, which sometimes made it inconvenient to stay well-stocked.) Frank did not shy away from stating his relationship with alcohol. For him, as he often said, “one drink is too many and a hundred ain’t enough.” Sometimes he said a thousand. And he was quick to forewarn me to stay away if I ever saw him on the hooch.

He remained sober that first summer, but the next summer I saw the other side. I was walking down a back street when I found Frank sitting on the curb. His hair was all mussed up, he had cuts and scratches all over his face, and his glasses were nowhere to be seen. “I got drunk and got in a fight,” he sheepishly slurred through a bloody, toothless grin. I helped him up and took him to his parents’ house, which fortunately was just a block away. On the way I naively started lecturing him on how he had told me himself that he couldn’t drink, but he quickly and accurately informed me that there wasn’t anything new I could tell him on the subject. He also asked me if I would be willing to drive him to the Veterans Administration hospital in Johnson City to dry out — when he was ready. I said I would, and then I took his earlier advice and stayed clear of him for a few weeks.

The call for the VA trip came one evening, and the next morning I got behind the wheel of his elderly mother’s car (his father had died the previous winter). Mrs. Cole got in the passenger seat and Frank sat in the back. The trip to the VA involved the sort of shenanigans to be expected when carting around a drunk, but nothing gravely memorable. I did stop along the way to get him something to drink, already intellectually familiar with alcoholism enough to be wary of DTs showing up before we arrived at our destination. Beer, which wasn’t Frank’s idea of booze, was the only available legal option, and I wasn’t about to seek out a bootlegger under the circumstances. In order to get the necessary alcohol content, he chugged each 16-ounce can in succession, draining the six-pack in about fifteen minutes.

We arrived at the VA and, after an entertaining hour or so in the waiting room, managed to get Frank admitted. I then made the two-hour return trip in the company of his mother. She was an impressively silent woman with a slight but very sincere smile and deep, knowing eyes. I was intimidated but not uncomfortable in her presence. Even if I knew very little about her life, I knew she was someone special. I felt it. Years later I would learn more of her story, but on this day we were both focused on the immediate situation.

The up-until-then quiet Mrs. Cole began to speak as we pulled onto the ramp of Interstate 81. “He’s never been the same since he came back from that war.” She said this matter-of-factly, with neither bitterness nor remorse. Then she added, “Just like his daddy after the Great War,” using the original term for World War I. “They don’t sleep right …” As her words trailed off, she turned toward the countryside rolling by outside the car window, her thoughts compressing decades of memories. After a quarter-of-a-mile or so she faced forward and continued. “Every night Frank will go to sleep in his bed, and every night I come in and cover him with a quilt. He’ll be a laying curled up on the floor. Sometimes he looks like he’s a trying to crawl up under the bed, but he don’t fit. He just never has been able to sleep normal-like since he come home.”

Frank had been married and divorced a few times, and in between marriages he always moved back into his parents’ home in Gatlinburg. But I knew she meant when he returned home in 1945. During the silence that followed I thought about the tremendous suffering this woman must have endured through wars and their never-ending aftermath. And then I remembered Allen, the son who didn’t come back from war. Although I would later research Allen’s story, at the time I did not know the details, just that he had been killed by the Japanese. That was all Frank had told me. Mrs. Cole never mentioned Allen in my presence. As an older man I might have ventured a question, asked about her thoughts on her husband and then her sons going to war, but at the time I couldn’t begin to grasp the measure of that sacrifice. In my later years I would realize that such things are only measured by the inexperienced.

Frank Cole certainly was neither aware of nor concerned with the political shape of the world in 1941. While possessing a sharp intuition and quick wit, he was, like many of his fellow Southern highlanders of the era, semi-literate at best, so he had little need for newspapers beyond using them as insulation for the walls of his family’s log home. Radios were a source of outside information, but most mountain families couldn’t afford a radio and, even if they could, only folks who lived in town had access to electricity. But major news did eventually reach them, and as Frank phrased it, “We heard there was some shootin’ goin’ on,” so he enlisted in the U.S. Army without questioning or being overly concerned with the details of the conflict. Just as his father had done some 25 years before, Frank “answered the call.”

During basic training he found the shooting range to be laughable. How could you not hit a target that was straight in front of you, motionless, with absolutely nothing between you and it to hinder the shot? He easily plugged the bull’s-eye with his first couple of efforts and waited for the congratulations. The sergeant overseeing the exercise calmly told him, “Good shooting hillbilly. You keep it up and they’ll stick you in a tree somewhere and leave you there until the Germans shoot you down.” Frank got the message and started veering his shots off slightly to the left or right of the center, thus earning the marksmanship ribbon without being upgraded to sniper status.

He volunteered for the 101st Airborne because it paid more money, and money was something his family needed and he enjoyed. There were plenty of stories about his days in the 101st Airborne. The English scenes prior to D-Day, the jump into Normandy on June 6, the battles in France, Holland, Belgium, and Germany — Frank could certainly recite the itinerary like a man who had been there, and he usually made it sound almost fun. But sometimes that veneer cracked a little. For instance, Frank didn’t just refer to himself as a veteran of the 101st; he delighted in calling himself one of “the Battling Bastards of Bastogne.” That phrase was among the rare moments when he hinted at the reality he had faced in 1944.

One winter day I found Frank drinking coffee in a little bar situated on the rooftop of the Ramada. The bar had picture windows facing every direction and the view was magnificent. There was a heavy snow falling, and the white mountain vista was breathtaking. I took a gulp of beer and made a comment about the extraordinary beauty. Frank only grumbled in response. I was somewhat taken aback as I had expected a true mountain man — and Frank was most certainly a child of the mountains — to revel in the natural beauty of the moment. When I remarked as such, he growled, “Phil, I’ve got no use for snow and never have since Bastogne.”

The siege of the Belgian town of Bastogne was a pivotal event in the Battle of the Bulge, a surprise German counteroffensive that began on December 16, 1945. Thinly spread out within the densely wooded forest that encircled the vital crossroads town, the 101st Airborne was surrounded by a German army of superior numbers and weaponry. To compound the situation, the battle took place in the midst of one of the coldest and harshest winters in the known history of the region — and, because of the urgency with which they were rushed to the front, the paratroopers were not equipped with winter clothing. Frank mentioned the weather, but what he didn’t mention were the days spent holding the line in a pine forest, a line that was perfectly sighted by the German artillery. The artillery barrages would not only obliterate soldiers caught out in the open or sheltering in their foxholes, many of the bombs were designed to explode at treetop level, thus turning the beautiful pine trees into horrendous sources of shrapnel. Such experiences defy description.

The defenders of Bastogne repeatedly saw their friends and comrades torn to shreds and decimated during intermittent artillery barrages day and night from December 20 through the 27th. During these moments all they could do was hunker down and wait to see if they would still be in one piece when the shelling finally stopped. When it did stop, they would venture out long enough to help the wounded and, if feasible, identify the dead. In between shelling they stayed as alert as possible in their frozen foxholes, ever ready to repel the inevitable infantry attacks. Despite being desperately low on ammunition, food, and medical supplies, the 101st held the perimeter until the siege was finally broken by the lead elements of General George Patton’s Third Army on the 26th. The main battle itself would continue for another 30 days. The U.S. Army would suffer approximately 100,000 causalities during the engagement, a number that does not include the trauma embedded in those who escaped physical harm.

The above synopsis is a meager sampling of the memories that winter and snow brought to life in the mind of Frank Cole and his fellow survivors of the Battle of the Bulge. I never told Frank what his mother had shared with me about his nightmares, and I never heard Frank blame any of his problems in life on the war. In fact, whenever he mentioned his time in the 101st, it was obvious that the experience was the defining moment of his life and would have remained so no matter what had transpired in the decades he lived after the war’s end. Frank seemed to know — although he never stated it as such — that he had been used up by the war, but he clearly accepted it as an honor, never something to grumble or complain about.

At the beginning of our friendship, I did not spend too much time reflecting on what men such as Frank had gone through. I was a young man with young man concerns in front of me, and I had trouble seeing beyond those concerns. But early on I sensed that there was something special about this grizzled mountaineer, this proud Battling Bastard of Bastogne — drunk or sober.

On my last summer as a college student I saw Frank sitting alone on the rooftop patio of the Ramada late one night. The bar was closed but I had a key and permission from the bartender to help myself. I filled a mug with beer from the tap and strolled out to where Frank was sitting. He slowly turned his head in my direction and said what he always said when he saw me. “Hello friend.” I sat down. On this night something was troubling my buddy. I casually and cautiously asked if he wanted to share what was on his mind. He said no, and then he began telling me anyway.

Near the end of the war he was leading a patrol that surprised and captured a group of German soldiers. Frank was a sergeant and there were no commissioned U.S. officers present, so he was in charge. Using the few German phrases he had been ordered to memorize for such moments, he told the enemy soldiers to drop their weapons. At this point in the war only the most fanatical Nazis were willing to die for the Führer. All of the soldiers complied — except for their commanding officer. He held his luger and spoke in harsh tones in response to Frank’s demands. But the officer only spoke German. Tensions mounted, and, Frank said, “I shot him in the head Phil.” As he told me he kept his face turned toward the darkness in front of us, the same darkness that hid his mountains from our view. “Somebody told me later that the Geneva Convention said that officers didn’t have to surrender their sidearm. That’s probably what he was trying to tell me. I don’t know. I’ll never know.”

After a short silence I suggested he talk to someone, maybe a preacher (there were zero professional “counseling” options locally in those days). He quickly reminded me that he was labelled as a drunk by the church. There were several denominations sprinkled around Gatlinburg and the surrounding area, but for the indigenous townsfolk, “church” meant the Gatlinburg Baptist Church. Then I reminded him that my dad was a preacher (an Episcopal priest, but to non-Episcopalians in the mountains — which meant pretty much all natives — he was a simply called a “preacher.”) Frank knew Dad and liked him. He thought about it.
The next morning there was a knock on the door of the church rectory where my family lived. It was Frank. My dad happened to be home, and they went into the living room and closed the door. About two hours later they came out. Frank never mentioned the talk to me except to say it was the first time since the war he had ever been able to fully speak of the things he had seen and done as a soldier. Dad, of course, never mentioned it to me at all. There was healing in that moment, I’m certain.

During the last years of his life Frank would go on fewer drunken sprees. I moved away from the mountains in 1983, but on my occasional visits I always looked for Frank. When I found out he had died in 1998, I tracked down his family and was told that his last years were spent peacefully sober and that he had been an active (and welcome) member of the church. He had died stretched out in an easy chair, found by a “lady-friend who had come callin’,” as his daughter-in-law explained it. I thanked her, told her how much I loved Frank, and said goodbye. Then I wept.

To most of the locals, Frank was, at best, simply a drunk. That was his identity. To a few of us, he was a good man trying to outdistance the demons he brought home with him in 1945. And, whether sober or drunk, he was my friend. Always.

Although I didn’t realize it at the time, Frank was — and still is — one of my most profound teachers. At the end of every summer I always made sure to say goodbye to him before returning to college. Every year he’d say the same thing as I was walking away: “Don’t let all those books get in the way of your education.” It was good advice. I’ve yet to read a book that taught me more about life than I learned from my friendship with Frank J. Cole, the Battling Bastard of Bastogne.

Phil Rice is a native Tennessean currently living in Woodstock, Illinois. His writing has appeared most recently in PBS’s Next Avenue, Ginosko Literary Journal, and The Connotation Press. He is the author of Winter Sun: A Memoir of Love and Hospice.

ORANGE GIRL (AN ALTERNATE REALITY) BY LEE MATTHEW GOLDBERG

ORANGE. At least that was what Graham thought when he first saw her. She sat on a barstool in a skin-tight orange dress, and he immediately ordered a Screwdriver without realizing why. She was the reason he dreamt entirely in orange later that night. A hazy, ruptured dream. A faceless girl with endless tan legs and her foot sliding up his leg. A bar bathed in orange. The most surprising thing was when he woke up. Her orange dress dangled over his bedpost but he couldn’t remember if that girl had left the bar with him. He surveyed his studio apartment from his bed, but there was no sign of her. Not in the shower, not anywhere. So he did what anyone would do in that situation. He went to the refrigerator and poured himself a glass of orange Pow! Soda from a can sitting on the top shelf.

Later that morning, Graham entered Warton, Mind, and Donovan Advertising and Concepts in an upbeat mood. He smiled at co-workers passing by. Normally he felt defeated each morning in the elevator. But that day he whistled. He never remembered whistling before. At his desk, he buzzed with energy and sped through the day’s workload. The orange girl didn’t spring up in his mind until lunchtime. Paradise in the office cafeteria.

“Take,” his friend Mick said, presenting him an orange.

He studied Mick’s face. Hair combed over a receding hairline. A war zone of dents from popped pimples that made him look ten years older than he was.

“You don’t want it?” Graham asked.

“Nah, it’s your healthy snack,” Mick replied, rolling the orange across the table until it stopped at Graham’s tray.

A flash of the girl from last night exploded in his mind. He found himself peeling the orange passionately, digging in and getting rind in his fingernails, thirsting for its tartness. He shoved a slice into his mouth and then proceeded to devour the rest.

“What really gets a consumer to choose a certain product?” Mick asked, his eyes all over the room. A lady with thinning hair glanced up from her newspaper.

“Like they’ve always told us at Warton, Mind and Donovan, ‘Quality is secondary as long as the advertising is good enough’.”

“Spoken like a ideal employee. How’s the orange, my friend?”

Mick swept up the discarded peel and held it out to Graham as an offering.            “Go ahead. Finish it all.”

“Eat the peel?”

“Why leave anything left over? The peel is the advertisement after all, is it not? Meet me for Tequila Sunrises after work today. The Citrus Club. Eight o’ clock at the bar.”

The lady with the thinning hair licked the lipstick off her teeth, staring them both down. Graham shrugged his shoulders and ate the peel.

The jazziness of Graham’s mood pumped up a notch. The day began to have a soundtrack to it as he walked back to his desk. The floor was one big piano and Graham a musician, making the air into songs that mirrored his outlook – normally a slow-tempo beat, but now horns blared.

A blur of faces passed by. Linda, the lady with a limp. Jerome with his bad teeth. Larry the liar. Josephine the office gossip. And Marlena, the new office intern, pocket-sized and perky with a cute button nose. She was dressed from head-to-toe in a knockout orange dress and winked as she passed by him. Her cool hand touched his elbow and he got lost in her wide smile until she kept on walking and was gone.

He sat in his cubicle, reading through advertisement reports: the Pow! Soda campaign, candy bars, Dirt Devil vacuum cleaners. Down the hall, the copy machine whirred. It had been whirring for an awfully long time. Graham thought that its incessant buzz used to annoy him, but now it sounded like a soothing melody. He craned his neck to see who was there. A woman in a green and orange striped dress leaned against the machine with a stack of papers in her arms. Her hair was cut short and pulled back with emphasis into a professional ponytail. She had pointy cheekbones and a long, graceful neck. He was immediately drawn to every bit of orange on her. She beckoned him to come over.

“Me?” he asked, and she nodded. “I don’t believe we’ve met before–”

“Just come here.”

“I have reports…”

“It’s alright, Graham. Just a moment of your time.”

He left the reports on his desk and found himself next to her. Sweet orangey perfume emanated from her neck.

“How are you feeling today?” she asked.

“Great, I mean…” he began, fixing his glasses. “Well, I’m doing well.”

She leaned in close to him.

“Somebody has something up their sleeve.”

He checked his own sleeve in anticipation. The woman flashed her green eyes at him. She then went back to making copies from her stack of papers. Graham noticed all the pages were blank.

“My name is Gayle.”

She resembled a centipede to Graham, orange and green twisting up her body.

“Walk back to your desk and count the number of sodas on it. All the ones you drank today.”

“Why?”

A face flew by from around the corner. Mick in his badly buttoned suit and his coffee breath. Gayle grabbed her stack of blank documents and slid away. Mick took her place over the copy machine.

“Hey, buddy, ya-know I came over to tell you something and then completely forgot what it was. If my dick wasn’t screwed on…” He jabbed Graham in the arm with a laugh, but Graham was looking down the hall to see where Gayle went.

“So, Lime Club at eight?” Mick asked.

“What?”

“Lime Club. Eight.”

“Right. Sure. Umm…do you know Gayle?”

“Who the fuck is Gayle?”

And later that day back in his cubicle, taking his jacket off, and having to take his glasses off in disbelief at the ten empty cans of orange Pow! Soda in two lines across his desk. A feeling of bubbles sloshing around in Graham’s stomach and a violent ocean in his belly, but he had energy, boy did he have energy!

Marlena, the intern from Connecticut College, originally came from Florida with a self-designed major in Urban Advertising. She had a smiley personality and styled her hair differently everyday. That day she had put it into a sexy librarian bun. Graham saw her over by the water cooler in a sweltering orange dress that seemed to melt into her body. Checking his breath, he popped an orange Tic-Tac into his mouth that instantly got caught in his windpipe. He gagged.

“Omigod, you’re choking,” Marlena cried.

Graham flailed his arms around as the Tic-Tac refused to slide down. Marlena stepped behind him, placed her hands around his waist, and thrust him up against her.

“Jesus…” he wheezed, as she lifted him off his feet.

“Jeeza…” he gasped, as she did it again and one of his wing-tipped shoes came off.

She gave one last thrust, her breasts mashed into his back, his feet in the air. With one final thrust, the rogue Tic-Tac shot out of his mouth and he came in his pants with an orgasmic moan. She let go of him with a yelp as he looked down at his wet crotch. Both were frozen with no idea what to do or say. Marlena finally went to speak, but he pushed past her and bolted down the hallway before he could see her reaction. Co-workers flew by him in a blur as he ran with a panic-stricken look on his face.

When he reached his cubicle, out of breath and turned to ooze, two lime green Pow! Sodas were waiting on his desk dripping with condensation. He fought the impulse to drink one. He told his brain to chill and figure out what was going on, to take stock of the last twenty-four hours, but his hands didn’t listen to his brain anymore so he chugged down each one in a fury.

A velvet green carpet made Graham feel underdressed. He walked on it in his decent suit amongst those he dubbed “The Financial Elite.” Guys that made quadruple his salary and didn’t appear out of place. The minute he stepped onto the green carpet he felt jealous as hell. Inside Mick was taking up space at the bar with his large shoulders and a Gin Ricky with an array of limes around its edge. He shook Graham’s hand with a firm handshake.

“Graham-O! I’m already laced, catch up.”

They found their way to a table. Mick nabbed a waitress and ordered two more Gin Rickys.

“That’s for you and you,” he said, firing at Graham with his index fingers.

Graham’s mind was plagued by what had happened by the water cooler. He’d never experienced a loss of control like that before. He imagined Marlena’s repulsed reaction and wished it had happened to Mick instead.

“I think I need a drink,” Graham admitted. “I think I need two.”

“You always need two. Not you in particular, but you in general. Life takes a double.”

“I’ve been having a weird day.”

“Weird in the sense of…”

Graham pulled at his collar, feeling hot. His throat was incredibly dry. He wanted the waitress to bring over his drinks already.

“There’s this intern. I had a candy stuck in my throat, and I choked on it. She gave me the Heimlich, and after the third thrust I came in my pants.”

“That’s a pickle. Did she see?”

“Yeah she saw and…what’s wrong with me?”

“Was it Marlena?”

“Yes.”

“Oh, I cream in my pants every time she walks in the room.”

“Well, not literally.”

“No, I do. Others have as well. One time she even smiled right at it.”

“Get out.”

“Larry in Licensing and Liability, same thing. He was reading a report, she walked by, and boom. Welcome to the club, and I’m not only the president, but a member as well…”

Mick went on a tangent, but Graham wasn’t listening. He thought about the community of horny guys at Warton, Mind, and Donovan, and Marlena in her tight orange dress, pressing against his stomach with her fists hard and then harder and then…

“Shit,” Graham said, as a rush of jealousy poured over him and a wet spot appeared around his crotch. The waitress placed the two Gin Rickys in front of him. The bubbles snapped around his reddening face. “I have to use the bathroom.”

“It’s through the restaurant.”

“Fuck, through the restaurant. Isn’t it foolish to have a bathroom that is only accessible through the restaurant?”

Mick stared blankly.

“Finish your Rickys,” Mick said, sliding the drinks under Graham’s nose, and since they were inviting, Graham leaned in and took a sip.

At a different bar on a stool, he nursed a green drink. The walls oozed green, the floor and ceiling was the color of emeralds, and everyone dressed as if it was St. Paddy’s day. The orange girl from his dreams the other night sat next to him, except now she was decked out in green, her face a blur except for inviting green eyes that matched her dress and high heels. Mick weaseled his way in between them. He nodded at Graham and then turned to the faceless girl. He fondled her breast with one hand as if he was turning on a shower faucet and then stuck his other hand up her dress. She arched her back against the bar, those green high heels in the air now while she gyrated along with his jabs. Mick began kissing her blurry face like he was devouring it, his tongue everywhere as the girl scratched his back with her long green fingernails. All Graham could do was boil with envy, clenching his fists as blood trickled down his chin from biting his lip so hard. Mick then yanked down her green dress and his own green pants before fucking her right in front of Graham and all the other green souls. Graham watched and wanted to be in his buddy’s shoes more than anything…

He blinked and was suddenly back in his apartment, unsure how he even got there. His living room was pitch black, but he could hear the sounds of someone being tortured in his alcove bedroom. He searched for the light switch but there was none. He felt his way through the dark, the screams closing in on him.

In his bedroom, the moonlight creeping in through the blinds was a putrid green. Mick and the girl were groping each other on his bed. She was completely naked except for her green high heels. His fat, naked body pumped her from behind. Graham let out a tormented scream but neither Mick nor the girl paid any attention. He lunged towards them with the intent of causing Mick immeasurable pain. He wanted to wrap his hands around his friend’s fat throat and choke him for taking his girl. The moonlight’s greenish tint blinded Graham as he moved towards the bed, and then the blinds snapped shut and they were all left in a debilitating darkness with only their screams to locate one another.

He woke up in a fit. He sat up, rubbed his head, and put his face in his hands; his head heavy like a medicine ball. He could taste a dry trickle of blood on his bottom lip. He placed his feet on the floor and almost tripped over the dark green high heels lying beside his bed. Hung over, he meandered into the kitchen, oblivious, the light of the morning an evil curse and the girl’s screams still faintly ringing in his ears. Opening his refrigerator, he saw three lime Pow! Sodas sitting on the top shelf. He considered the sodas and hesitated, but couldn’t help himself. He cracked open each one and gulped as the sweet venom trickled down.

The note on his desk later that morning read: See me immediately! – Mr. E.

With a lime Pow! in his hand, he headed into his boss’s office. A few black leather sofas sat in one corner, along with a personal bathroom and a stocked mini-bar. Graham couldn’t help but simmer with resentment at his boss’s daily utopia.

Mr. E sat behind his massive desk munching from a bowl of prunes and fixing his green tie. A framed picture of Sigmund Freud was next to him, staring Graham down.

“Want?” Mr. E asked.

“Want what?”

Mr. E held out the bowl of prunes but Graham shook his head. Mr. E shrugged and then tucked a Wall Street Journal under his arm before heading into the bathroom.

The toilet flushed after a few minutes and Mr. E walked back out.

“How are you doing today, sir?” Graham asked, nodding his head.

“Just call me Mr. E, Graham.”

“Sure, Mr. E,” Graham replied, wondering why Mr. E had called him in.

“You are a smart boy, Graham Wiggerson.”

“That’s not my last name, sir.”

“I told you you were smart.”

They shared in a forced laugh that continued for too long.

“Do you realize, Graham, that this company is about to blast off into new territories?”

“I see that we’ve been doing very well as of late.”

“Splendid, and in with the new and out with the old, right?”

Graham felt a twitch in his left temple.

“Settle down. I’m certainly not firing you, and I’m also not implying that due to my age I’m leaving. I am talking about the new.”

The word rolled from Mr. E’s tongue and seemed to bounce off the walls in whispers as if everyone was talking about “the new,” “thenew”.

“Do you realize I’m a genius, boy?”

He placed a bony arm around Graham, blabbing about this new, but Graham couldn’t pay attention. His eyes wandered around the room. Framed pictures of Pow! Sodas like movie stars adorned the white walls in conjunction with portraits of Freud in various thinking poses.

“…Like Sigmund would say,” Mr. E chuckled, finishing his long speech. “Am I right, my boy?”

“Why did you call me in here, Mr. E?”

“Well, mostly your ol’ boss is just checking up. Knocking on your noggin to make sure everything’s rattling around like it should.”

“I am…fine,” Graham said, but the words were shaky as they escaped from his lips. Mr. E’s eyes were locked deliciously on the Pow! in Graham’s hand as Graham cracked it open and comforted himself with a slow metallic sip.

“I am fine,” he said, after draining the can completely.

Heading towards his cubicle, all of Graham’s co-workers appeared out of focus, just green blobs whizzing by at a super speed.

“I am fine, I am fine, I am fine,” he murmured. The lime’s tartness still hung on his taste buds. His steps were weighted with longing. “Fine through the halls, fine past the walls, fine with my balls.”

The soundtrack to Graham’s day was no longer an upbeat jazzy tune. His steps had weight to them and produced hard, menacing notes of longing. Oh did he long, but for what? When he got back to his cubicle, ten empty cans of lime sodas sat in two rows at his desk, and the same bubbling frenzy of nausea erupted in his belly. But before he could apologize to his stomach, Mick whipped by in a shade of green suit. He stumbled into Graham’s cubicle like an oaf, his hand extended to punch fists.

“Graham-O! What’s the word?”

Graham refused to respond to Mick’s high five. He opened up another can of Pow!, each succulent sip drawing him further back into last night’s mind-fuck. The girl in green who he craved as much as a Pow! Soda. Mick taking her from behind in Graham’s own bed as her green high heels dangled in the air. The putrid moonlight and their demented moans filling the air.

You fucked that girl!” Graham thought. His eye began to twitch, flapping up and down with increasing speed until it hurt.

“Dude, you’re eye is twitching real bad,” the oaf said.

“I am aware of this.”

“You gotta get some sleep, man. Let’s get lunch.”

Graham followed him like a drone, his eye becoming a separate entity. Mick lumbered in front of him, loud and obnoxious to the co-workers passing by all dressed in greens. They acknowledged Mick but barely looked at Graham, and Graham felt an overwhelming sense of envy like he did the night before at the Lime Club. Now Mick was the star, and Graham wanted to take a knife and plunge it into Mick’s back and twist it around, one twist for every time he fucked the faceless girl.

In the cafeteria, they sat at a booth across from each other scarfing down salads full of lettuce, broccoli, celery, and green peppers and ate, and ate, stopping for brief moments of small talk.

“So what did you do after the Lime Lounge?” Mick asked.

Graham took a large gulp of another Pow!, his eye resuming its chronic twitch.

“What did you do?” he growled, between more sips.

“Eh, met this girl at a bar,” he smirked.

“Did she have a face?” Graham asked, the words spitting from his mouth.

“A face? What the fuck is wrong with you?”

He knocked back the rest of the Pow! as Mick’s shade of green suit became electrifying, all encompassing. Suddenly it was the only color in the room, the only thing he cared about.

“Your eye is twitching again, man. I’m getting you some dessert.”

Graham heard those words but they were so far away. A wall of green separated him from what was concrete. Green was in his veins, his blood, flooding his brain until Mick stepped through that wall with a blue-raspberry Pow! and two plates of blue Jell-O. Graham reached through the primordial green, the blue can cold and numbing his hand. He wanted a green Pow!, but this would have to do for the moment. He knocked it back in three large swallows and was enamored with the new flavor, the extra sweetness of the raspberry making his lips pucker. His green world got sucked up into the vents along the cafeteria’s ceiling. Mick sat across from him now wearing a blue tie that was in contrast with his green suit. Graham hadn’t noticed that blue tie before.

“Here you go, my friend,” Mick said, passing him the blue Jell-O. Graham picked up a spoon. He stared at the blue Jell-O demoralized, but Mick was coaxing him to take a bite, so he did. He finished one serving and swiped another, the sweetness melding with the blue-raspberry’s kick as a tear, solitary and also blue, zigzagged down his cheek and was caught between his lips.

Graham moved through the hallways like he was underwater. There was a chilling sadness to each step as if he was anticipating melting into the marbled floors and disappearing entirely. His eyes were outlined with violet circles and tears were forming. His co-workers passed by in blues: navies and midnights, aquamarines and royals. As each one glided past, he felt like breaking down even more. Something twisted was churning inside of him.

Gayle and the copy machine were like an oasis in the middle of an office desert. Graham slouched over to her and stared at the way her tight, aqua power suit clung to her body. He hoped that Mick wouldn’t show up.

“Hi, Graham,” she said. “I thought I might run into you at the copy machine.”

“I must confess I have no copies to make.”

“Oh,” she said, lowering her eyebrows in confusion.

“Can I talk to you?”

“We are talking.”

“Privately.”

“Listen, I have a fiancée–”

“I’m not trying to….you said something to me yesterday…”

“I say a lot of things,” she replied, cutting him off with her intense green eyes.

“You said someone has something up their sleeve.”

“I was high yesterday, okay? I smoked up with Julio the janitor. I wouldn’t have known my ass from my elbow. I’m sorry.”

She scooped up her blank pages and shuffled away, her dark-blue high heels clomping down the hallway until he could hear her no more. He needed a soda bad.

He watched the empty hallway, broken.

After a few seconds, Marlena turned the corner in an ocean-blue blouse and matching skirt like she was timed to do so, or maybe that was just his creeping paranoia. He tensed up as she approached. The unfortunate incident by the water cooler still sat like a stone in his chest.

“Hi, Graham,” she said.

He couldn’t tell if she was disgusted and only acting polite.

“Marlena.” He avoided her eyes. “I feel like I should…”

He stopped, woozy from the glare of the blue Xerox light that still flashed in front of his eyes. The tears built up from deep inside of him and rushed to escape out of his body.

“Listen, what happened the other day–” he continued, fighting hard to keep those tears at bay.

“Oh, Graham, no.” She touched his hand delicately. She was warmer than anyone else who ever touched him. He wondered what it would be like for her to save him like this every day. “Really, it’s fine, it’s no big.”

“You don’t have to say that.” He allowed himself to look in her eyes and was relieved to see no judgments there.

“I know I don’t, but I mean it. Really.” She rubbed his shoulder now. “You’re shaking, Graham.”

“Am I?” he asked, managing a slight smile. “Thank you.”

“For what?”

“For being so nice.”

“Why don’t we get a drink tonight after work?” she asked.

“A drink?”

“Maybe two?” she said, showing off a few teeth with a quick smile.

“I don’t know how smart that is. I mean–”

“Don’t take this the wrong way, Graham, but you’re not the first guy who hasn’t been able to control himself around me.”

He swallowed hard and let out a mumbling of words that sounded like an alien’s language.

“There’s this place downtown called Blue Moon. I’ll buy.”

Her ocean-blue blouse fluttered from the cool air conditioning and an immense calm settled over him.

“I could really use an ear,” he admitted, and she cupped her hand around her right ear with a smile.

“I’ll email you the address,” she said. “Let’s say six o’ clock. ‘Kay?”

She rubbed his arm.

“”Kay,” he said, no idea of what he was getting himself into.

Marlena was only twenty-one, but when he saw her sitting at a table in Blue Moon with a knockout blue dress and a long cigarette, she looked dignified, confident, and someone he wanted to get to know. She spotted him and smiled with a wave.

“You ever been to Hawaii?” she asked, crossing her legs.

“No.”

“You’re about to.”

Graham imagined the two of them leaving behind lines of footprints along a tropical beach. Marlena called over the waitress and ordered two Blue Hawaiians.

“So listen, Graham, I don’t know if you could tell, but I was intrigued by what happened yesterday.”

She smoked her cigarette like she was sucking it off.

“I am so embarrassed,” he said. “I mean it was completely unprofessional…”

“I don’t get intrigued often. ‘Kay?”

“I’m ten years older than you.”

“Well, I love people who’ve lived. A guy my age will just fuck me like a rabbit and belch in my face as he comes. There’s wisdom behind your eyes.”

She took his hand, smoothed her fingers over his palm, traced his lifeline.

“There’s history in your lines.”

Their Blue Hawaiians arrived. Graham sucked his down with determination.

“I think you’d enjoy me once you knew me.”

“I’ve never had anyone be so forward,” he said, almost to himself.

“Do you, like, believe in opposites?” she asked.

“What do you mean, opposites?”

“Well, like somewhere in another galaxy there’s another you and that you does everything that the you here could never do. That you is everything you want to be but can’t.”

She got excited as she talked, and he wanted to get wrapped up in that excitement as well. Besides the faceless girl from his dreams, it had been so long since anyone had taken his hand, paid any attention, made him quiver.

Marlena touched his hand again with her ice-cold fingers, and he felt like he could just melt. His mind was firing in a million different directions, the insanity of the last few days beginning to seep in, but somehow as she caressed a wet index finger over each of his knuckles, it seemed as if everything would be all right.

“Good drink?”

“Yes. Great drink.”

At the bar, a posse of drunks sang along to the old time jukebox.

Blue Mooooon, you saw me standing alo-o-one. Without a dream in my heart, without a love of my o-o-own.

Back in his studio, he left her ocean dress crumpled on the floor. Blue Hawaiians swam in their heads and the room was a quiet, mesmerizing, moon-tinted blue that outlined their bodies, tangled in the sheets, tangled in each other, but Mick was on his mind. Why the fuck was Mick on his mind? Mick with the faceless girl at his dreamed bar and green dancing like ballerinas around them as Graham watched, and watched, and watched the blue Marlena beneath him. The twenty-one-year-old who stared at the sky outside of his window as they went at it. He knew he didn’t want the faceless girl now that a real one swam beneath him, but he still had an unbreakable longing that he couldn’t shake. It lingered throughout their lovemaking and that night he dreamt of sad oceans that sang sullen songs and waved at him to join. A bar submerged in water. An underwater watering hole as fish swam around the barflies. A girl crying water into a glass. He moved in slow motion towards her, but she turned her faceless face and swam the breaststroke away from him and out of the bar’s doors leaving him alone with the fishes.

“Fishes,” he said, as a cloudy morning filtered through his blinds and his sheets felt claustrophobic.

“It’s fish, not fishes,” Marlena corrected, slipping her ocean dress over her naked body and fumbling with her high heels.

“Huh?”

“The proper pronunciation for the plural of fish is also fish, just like deer and sheep. We don’t say sheeps. I should go. I…have to swing by my place and change before work.”

Graham nodded and lunged for the blue raspberry Pow! waiting for him on his nightstand.

Marlena looked at him as if there was something she wanted to say, but she didn’t, which made him sad. She leaned in to kiss him on the cheek, but her lips felt distant, as if she realized she had done wrong by coming to his apartment, as if she wanted to confess a slew of secrets but was petrified.

“I’ll see you at work, Graham.”

She was out the door, leaving him clutching his Pow! Soda. He craved a sip but there was nothing left. He turned the can upside down and became a mess of tears all over again.

“Sheeps,” he said, sinking into the covers and shutting out the world until the alarm clock blared and he was forced to face the day.

The day had an ominous melody to it. A Blues instrumental soundtrack that weaved in and out of his steps. People spoke slowly to him, and he found himself crying in his cubicle over some more blue raspberry sodas later that morning. Mick found him.

“What’s wrong, bud-O?”

“I can’t stop crying.”

“Life is not all sunshine and roses.”

“I used to be so indifferent towards sodas in general,” he said, looking with contempt at the empty blue cans on his desk. “I prided myself on eating healthy, but now…”

He pointed in disbelief at the Pow!s.

“Yeah, they’re good all right.”

“No, they’re really not.”

“I think the public will beg to differ.”

“I can’t stop crying, Mick. Look at me! I’m a waterfall.”

He wiped away tears as more appeared.

“What…the…fuck. WHAT THE FUCK?”

“Listen, kid, the workplace is not a time for personal traumas. We’ll go to Red Rum after work, you’ll calm down and…”

“Red Rum?” Graham shouted. “You’re talking about getting a drink?”

“Red Rum. It will be okay. I am your best friend, Graham. We’ll talk it out. Get to the bottom of whatever’s been troubling you.”

Gayle passed by on the way to the copy machine with a stack of papers. She gave a quick smile, but Graham’s incessant tears made her stop.

“Are you all right, Graham?”

“He’s fine,” Mick said.

“What’s wrong?”

“I don’t know,” Graham replied.

“It’s a guy thing,” Mick said, giving her a little push out of the cubicle. As she walked away, a blank piece of paper from her stack floated to the ground.

Red Rum was filled with rows and rows of elegant red carpets and tall wax candles that looked as if they were begging to be knocked over. A pompous waiter led Graham past walls painted the color of blood. At their table, Mick hunched over two viscous Bloody Marys.

“I was with Marlena last night,” Graham said, sitting down.

“Hi-Five. Cream in her this time?”

“That’s vulgar,” Graham said. A tear slid down his cheek and rested on his upper lip. He cleaned his glasses and inspected the menu.

“I think I need something else,” he said.

“What? They don’t have it here?”

“Not this, what’s here now…I mean what my life is all about. I’m feeling very introspective lately. I might take up therapy, or painting. I’ve always enjoyed painting.”

“Did Marlena give you the cold shoulder this morning?”

“The fact that I’m crying has nothing to do with her.”

“Really?”

“Yes, I would never let anything or anyone play with my emotions.”

“Really,” Mick said again, cocking his head to one side like a trained seal.

“Truly,” Graham replied, looking up from the Bloody Mary with a red mustache.

In his dream later that night, he sank his teeth into the faceless girl’s neck and licked the blood off her salty skin. They sat at a bar with red drinks all around. The red carpet below was moist; the red velvet covering his stool was sticky.

“Show me the way,” he asked her, but she just stuck her neck out for more. “It’s a…”

Mr. E appeared between the two of them doing body shots of blood off of her. The faceless girl opened her eyes, beautiful and green, an oasis amongst all the red, the blood, the chaos.

“I slipped inside your mind,” Mr. E said, before lifting her scarlet dress over her head, pulling down his trousers, and humping her madly.

“What are you doing, sir? I don’t mean to be blunt but–”

Mr. E ignored him and continued humping.

“Sir, I beg your par…sir, please. Mr. E stop! MR. E STOP!”

Graham clenched his finished shot of blood, the glass cold in his palm, and thrust it at Mr. E. The glass broke, slicing his neck, which pumped up Graham, making him feel alive, not just energetic, but alive for the first time in his life.

Upon waking up, morning greeted him with a red sun cracking through his blinds, and red earrings on his dresser. He downed two cherry Pow! Sodas, put on his suit, took a knife from the kitchen, and skipped off to work whistling.

The soundtrack to his day sounded like nails scratching down a chalkboard. Everyone at Warton, Mind, and Donovan in red. What a fucking surprise. Linda the lady with a limp in an oh-so-red power suit. Bad teeth Jerome decked out in red. Larry the Liar in…could it be…red? Josephine the office gossip in red, red, redderific RED.

But Graham had a knife, and he had a plan, and that plan made him angry. But if he didn’t follow that plan he’d be angrier, and that would be bad. Real bad.

Gayle stopped in front him in a subtle red with red cherry-shaped earrings dangling from her earlobes. She looked worried and almost dropped all of her blank documents because of her shaking hands.

“Hello,” she said, casually.

He kept walking. Her green eyes could do nothing to keep him there.

Marlena passed by next, dressed like Mrs. Claus with a red jacket and a snow bunny hood hiding her face. She gave him a quick smile and picked up her pace.

“Hi,” he said, standing in her way.

“Oh…hey, Graham.”

“I need to ask you a question.”

“I’m super busy today–”

“Why are you wearing red?”

The moment of truth. An answer to explain the last few days. Sense in the senselessness that had consumed his life. She took a long breath, as if she was deciding how to answer. Finally, she pointed in the direction of Mr. E’s office and swallowed hard.

“I’m sorry,” she whispered with watery eyes, but he moved past her without responding. She grabbed his arm. “Graham, please, wait.”

“Let go of my arm.”

“Graham…”

“Let go of my arm!”

He yanked his arm from her grasp so hard she stumbled. He charged towards the office. A man with a mission. A goal. He slid the knife out of his pocket and opened the door. Mr. E stood at his desk with a bowl of prunes in his hand.

“Graham!” Mr. E said, choking on a prune. Graham lunged at him, grabbing his neck. Mr. E. fell backwards, taking Graham with him to the floor. They wrestled around before Graham sliced Mr. E’s throat without a second thought. Mr. E gagged as blood spurted from his neck and formed a puddle around them. The blood was all over Graham. He tried to catch his breath between sobs.

Mick and Gayle stood at the door. Graham held the knife close to him. He could tell that Gayle wanted to scream. He sank to his knees, shivering, shutting off all sounds. Everything now was silent, different.

“What did you do?” Mick said, as all deafening sounds around him returned.

“What is going on?” Gayle yelled.

“Close the door,” Graham said, holding up the knife.

“Easy now,” Mick said, shutting the door, too relaxed through all of this. “Put down the knife, we’ll start there.”

“Where’s Marlena?”

“Mar…I don’t know. Why? Why do you need her?”

“I just do,” he said, truly meaning it and wanting her close. She seemed to be the only one he might be able to trust, the only thing in his life preventing him from turning the blade on himself.

“Page her, Gayle.”

Gayle hesitated for a second before calling her name over the intercom. Her voice trembled, afraid of him. No one had ever been afraid of him before.

There was a knock at the door and Marlena stepped inside. Immediately, Graham grabbed her and clamped his hand over her mouth. Her sweat smelled like a sweet candy.

“You are in red, Marlena. You are all in red. Somebody tell me why.”

“We were told to,” Marlena said, the words barely audible. “I don’t know why. Red today, blue yesterday, green before, orange…”

“Let go of her, Graham,” Mick said, easing towards him. “I will explain.”

“Am I losing it?” Graham asked, his eyes trained on Mr. E’s dead body.

“No,” Mick continued. “This will all make sense. Just calm down. You need to calm down.”

He tried not to look at Mr. E, but the reality of the situation was too difficult to avoid.

“How am I supposed to be calm?”

“I’ll explain things, okay? Just give me a moment. How about putting the knife down?”

Graham shook his head.

“All right, that’s fair. Just listen, though. You were a guinea pig.”

“A what?”

“A guinea pig. Pow! is blasting off into new territories–”

“So what does that have to do with me?” Graham cried, barely able to see from the blur of tears clouding his vision.

“A lot, buddy. You were a model for the new campaign. It needed to be tested.”

“What new campaign?”

“Mr. E. recently acquired the majority of Pow!s stock. He is…was a pioneer. He saw what the company is capable of.”

Graham rubbed his eyes until Mick became clear. He was grinning like a politician.

“It’s all about making the sodas more addictive. There is a large percentage of the population that needs a Diet Coke every morning to start their day. Sure, it’s never advertised as a fix, but it is for some people. They wake up craving its taste. That’s what Pow! is after.”

“Nobody will ever touch Coke,” Graham replied, retreating back to what he knew: advertising, figures and numbers, safe and concrete things.

“Oh no, not with this vision. In this last week, how much did you crave Pow!s?”

“A lot.”

“You wanted them more than you ever wanted anything else, am I right?”

“Yes.”

“There’s a federally approved drug called Carcynol. It’s a mood enhancer, completely safe. Normally the studies haven’t shown a major difference over the placebo, but when mixed with carbonation, it’s another story. Our scientists have found that the bubbles unlock its magic.”

Graham’s throat felt dry. As much as he hated to admit it, he wanted an orange Pow!.

“When Carcynol is combined with carbonation, a visual sensation occurs as well. The eye becomes drawn to color and begins to crave the sight of certain hues. Right now the scientists believe that those desired colors are dependent on a person’s mood. Orange, for example, was supposed to trigger passion. The lime sodas should have made you introspective, the blue raspberry should’ve made you calm, and so on and so forth. A special ingredient added to the mix is what causes this. Does this sound familiar at all?”

Graham shook his head as the knife became slack in his hand.

“Please hand me the knife, friend. I will continue.”

The knife slipped to the floor. Marlena ran over to the other side of the room next to Gayle. Mick stepped over and picked the knife up with a handkerchief.

“It was Mr. E who discovered this special ingredient. He is…was a genius, and despite this setback, his legacy will live on. So not only does one crave a certain color of Pow! sodas because of the flavor, they crave it because it will alter their mood. Not a bad advertisement, huh?”

“What is that ingredient?” Graham asked, as Mick held out Mr. E’s large bowl of prunes.

“Taste familiar?”

Graham accepted a prune and rolled it around his tongue.

“Why was I the guinea pig?”

“You’re ordinary, Graham. You are entirely average. There was nothing exceptional about you, and therefore, you were a perfect specimen. You had no family who would notice these abrupt changes in your character, and from being your friend, I knew you were searching for something to give your life an extra kick. Mr. E was going to reward you handsomely as well, but of course we couldn’t let you in on the secret until all tests were completed.”

“Specimen…?” Graham asked, still grasping for the reality of the situation around him.

“He needed to make sure that there were no kinks in the recipe.”

“But…the sodas didn’t change my emotions in the way you described. Orange made me unable to control myself, lime made me jealous, blue sad, and cherry caused me to be angry, really, really angry.”

“Well, obviously we’ll have to discontinue cherry. This is a mood that we wouldn’t want to spring upon the world.”

“He’s dead,” Graham said, running his fingers through the pool of blood surrounding him. “Isn’t anyone going to acknowledge this? Is anyone aware of what I have just done?”

“I know, Graham. It’s a tragedy. But Mr. E. did anticipate kinks. The Red Button Policy is to be activated if circumstances get too far out of control. Too much is riding on this being a major success.”

“Red Button Policy?”

“Sweeping this all under the rug. Mr. E. included. We’re not about to involve the police or anything. This will be kept quiet.”

“But I killed him!”

“He is a martyr, and even though he is not with us anymore, his greater vision was of higher importance. We’ll put the formula right back in the hands of our scientists. They will fix the kinks.”

“You’re not aware of what I’ve gone through this past week, Mick. This is not something you want to spring upon the public. There will be chaos.”

“You were also given a maximum dosage, the public wouldn’t be drinking Pow!s like you have. We plan on tempering the drinks.”

“It’s still ludicrous!”

“Calm down, Graham.”

“Stop telling me to be calm.” He turned to Marlena and Gayle. “And you both knew about all of this as well?”

“I was there to watch you at night, Graham,” Gayle said. “Make sure you were okay. I mean…we never did anything…I was just there to monitor. I work for the Pow! Corporation, but I started to feel bad about this. I don’t think it was right to do this to you.”

Mick shot her a look that warned her to be silent. She lowered her head. Graham thought of his dreams over the past week, of the faceless girl, but she didn’t matter anymore. She wasn’t the one he wanted.

“You too, Marlena?” he asked, almost too choked up to get the words out. Marlena’s tears stained her face red. She shook her head.

“I just received a memo last week,” Marlena said. “To wear orange. That’s all I knew.”

He remembered the first orange dress she wore. Nothing had ever excited him as much as the way that dress clung to her body. For his entire existence, he had avoided truly living and had been content with the sidelines: lonely dinners, nights of television as a familiar presence, the deafening sound of his own tired thoughts. And then Marlena came along. So young. So beautiful. So hopeful of the future. She could be a part of his life too.

“And now,” Mick said. “We must implement the Red Button Policy.”

Marlena started crying more than before. She was screaming so loud that Graham had to cover his ears. She was telling him to watch out and shaking her head in disbelief. What was going on? The room spun around him as Mick leapt on top of him, his body heavy and disorderly, his face vicious and red. Out of the corner of his eye, Graham could see the gleam of Mick’s knife before he felt it in his back. Mick twisted it around, and the pain was unbearable. A silent scream echoed from Graham’s throat. His eyes started to close. A red blur moved towards him with warm hands on his cheeks and pretty nails scraping lightly against his temples. The smell of sweet candy circled up into his nostrils.

And there she was, drenched on a beach in an orange bikini, but bright as the sun. At that moment, he understood what it was that he’d been looking for all his life but never found. And now it was too late. Somewhere, another Graham in an opposite world would get to be with her. A different, bolder Graham without a knife in his back and an addiction that made him spiral. But the Graham on this planet would hold onto her tan body for one last thrill as she kissed his nose and then his lips, before she slipped away, the orange faded, and then everything turned to black.

Lee Matthew Goldberg’s novel THE MENTOR is out from Thomas Dunne Books/St. Martin’s Press and has been acquired by Macmillan Entertainment with the film in development. It has been published in multiple languages and the French translation was nominated for the 2018 Prix du Polar. His debut novel SLOW DOWN is an acclaimed neo-noir thriller. His pilots and screenplays have been finalists in Script Pipeline, the New York Screenplay, Screencraft, and the Hollywood Screenplay contests. After graduating with an MFA from the New School, his writing has also appeared in The Millions, The Montreal Review, The Adirondack Review, Essays & Fictions, The New Plains Review, Verdad Magazine, BlazeVOX, and others. He is the co-curator of The Guerrilla Lit Reading Series (guerrillalit.wordpress.com). He lives in New York City. Follow him at leematthewgoldberg.com and @LeeMatthewG

POETRY BY ERIN JAMIESON

As we drive

the front window fogs &
I can’t remember

how did we get here
to unpathed roads
with faded stop signs
& strangers that stare
as we pass but do not help
when our tire goes flat?

you keep saying
you can hear the sea
if you listen hard enough

but what I hear instead
Is the sound of cars & trucks & people
with lives more important than ours
passing by

leaving people like us
to fend for ourselves

Potholes

I never asked
for newly paved roads
or white picket fences
I’ve always hated
picket fences & neat gardens
& neat little lives

but here we are
still hours away
& neither of us will admit
that we’re headed nowhere
or that we’re running out of money

once in a while we’ll get
drive-thru coffee & eat stale pretzels

most of the time
we feel our past beneath us
wearing down the engine a bit more

& don’t tell me that hour by hour
you don’t wonder how long we will last

Lane Changes

The light has changed
but we’re not moving
& the air smells of ash
& fresh rain

I can see the road ahead
faded billboards advertising mom & pop diners
newly planted saplings on the edges
of these slushy streets

It’s as if someone expects
something to grow here
& it’s hard to pretend that I’m not terrified

of the moment we continue on

Crosswalks in the rain

Puddles pool under our tires. A lone man crosses the street, his hair creased with crisco-like waves of white–an otherwise young looking man, whose sole goal at that moment is getting over to the other side. You let him cross, even though he is jaywalking and you had room to go and the cars behind us are blaring their horns in orchestrated cacophony. After him you let a woman cross. The only thing remarkable about her is a rainbow striped umbrella and long blonde hair that looks like it’s never been cut.

Later, when I ask why you let them both go even though the car behind us was literally nudging us, you turn to me with an expression so blank for a minute I’m afraid I’ve lost you again. But then your eyes light up, the way they once did when you picked me up for a trip to the library or that cafe where they sold maple nut sticky rolls.

But this time, it’s not for me, nor am I the woman I used to be, and your passion can only move me so much.

There was a chance, you say, That they might somehow find each other on the other side.

Erin Jamieson received an MFA in Creative Writing from Miami University of Ohio. Her writing has been published or is forthcoming in After the Pause, Into the Void, Flash Frontier, Mount Analogue, Blue River, The Airgonaut, Evansville Review, Canary,Shelia-Na-Gig, and Foliate Oak Literary, among others.  She currently works as a freelance writer.

FIRE OR ICE BY JULIE RICKS MCCLINTIC

He wasn’t sure, but he’d swear the doctor just said he wants to take his right arm off. The whole arm, from the shoulder down.

The doctor was still talking, but like the teachers in the Charlie Brown cartoons from his childhood, what he heard was “Wah wah wah wah.”

He looked over the doctor’s shoulder and out the window from his sweaty perch on the tacky vinyl exam table. A skinny tree outside the window, bare and twiggy, had some leaf buds forming. It was late January, early for trees to be leafing even in Southern California, but it had been a warm winter so far.

His hand was paused mid-air, reaching out for an expected prescription for pin medication or prescription strength ibuprofen. A list of exercises. Physical therapy. Something simple and painless. The MRI had been torturous enough. He’d never been claustrophobic, but that thing had been unbelievable. He’d felt like a hot dog in a bun. Even his eyelashes had brushed the ceiling of the suffocating tube. He’d almost panicked there toward the end, just moments away from screaming “Let me out!” as the tech announced over the speaker inside the machine that he was done. Holy crap.

“Do you understand?” the doctor asked him. Jim looked at him, his mind blank. “I can shuffle some things around and get you in on Wednesday next. Time is of the essence. It has already progressed quite a bit. I wish you had come in sooner.”

“I’m sorry?” He said. He dropped his arm.

“I can do the surgery a week from Wednesday. Time is burning. This is a very destructive form of cancer and you’ve waited a long time to come in. So Wednesday’s good?”

He was talking to me like we were making a coffee date. Take off the arm? His arm. Doc had said it like he was talking about a mole or a slice of pie. When he said “take off” he meant cut off. Cut. Off. His arm. And he was right-handed, too. “No,” He abruptly said, without thought.

“Wednesday isn’t good for you?”

“No…”

The doctor looked at the calendar on his Smartphone again. “How about Thursday? I could even do Tuesday but I would need to wah wah wah wah…”

“No. I meant that…”

“Jim. I’m not kidding. We’ve got to move quickly. You’re retired, you don’t need to request time off. Is there something you need to reschedule? If you had plans to go somewhere, you need to cancel them.”

“No. That’s not it. I need to think about this.”

The doctor looked at him in astonishment. Jim was surprised by his surprise. The doc couldn’t seriously think that his desire to cut his arm off at the shoulder would be met with anything but enthusiasm? Shouldn’t he get a second opinion? He’d been coming to Dr. Thomas for years. He thought he knew him, were friends even. But now, this?

“Jim. We’re talking about a life threatening…”

“How long?”

“What?”
“How long if I don’t treat it?”

“It’s hard to say, but based on your MRI scans and the level of metastases to the lower arm and your white blood count…well, less than six months, and the last month or so is going to be, well…you remember how it was with your dad? Like that.”

He hopped down off the table and extended his hand. The doctor reflexively took it and they shook; Dr. Thomas still had that confused look on his face. “I’ll be in touch,” Jim said.

“Whaaa—?”

He was out of the office before the doc could get the “T” out. He was three steps down the hall before he heard the door swish shut behind him. He was moving fast. He moved automatically; he didn’t notice a thing as he walked past the nurses’ station, the scheduler, out the door, through the minimalist-designed waiting room, a picture of tall, thin cranes done in watercolor gracing one wall, then out the door, down the tile hallway with the ugly wallpaper, to the double doors, pushing the button, going down three flights in an empty elevator, crossing the echoing marble-floored lobby, past security and out onto the sidewalk.

When he came back to the present, he found that he was standing under that tree. The one about to bud. The one he’d seen from the exam room window. He squinted up at it and let the afternoon sun warm his face as he looked up, eyes closed. He flexed both of his hands. People were starting to walk around him on the sidewalk. He was like a boulder in a salmon stream—an obstacle. Dr. Thomas’ office was in a busy medica­l center next to a hospital campus and people were always coming and going. He turned, excused himself, and started walking.

***

“Marie? Jim. Hi, howr‘ya?”

He walked while they talked. He’d been walking for the better part of an hour. His ex-wife’s voice came over the phone. It was soothing to hear. They had divorced five years earlier, but it had been amicable and they were still friends. He hadn’t told her about the appointment so she didn’t ask. They talked about the kids, their son had just graduated from college before Christmas, their daughter, Jamie, married and had blessed them with a grandson who had just turned one; they talked about the strange, warm weather, and a cruise Marie was taking this July coming up. To Alaska. He’d taken the same cruise two years ago and raved about it so Marie decided to go on one herself with her new guy. Can you call a sixty-something-year-old-man a boyfriend? Nah…guy was fine. He didn’t mention the appointment or the diagnosis.

He ended the call and paused to look around. He wasn’t sure where he was, but there was a Starbuck’s across the street, so he went inside to rest over a cup of coffee. Coffee-flavored coffee. No ‘-ccinos or ‘-attes’ or ‘pumps,’ just coffee, hot, with cream, one Splenda. He sat on a stool at the bar in front of the big picture window. He looked at the people walking by. People with all their arms and legs. He sat there for about forty minutes, savoring his coffee; he hadn’t seen one cripple yet. He should’ve had that coffee cake. Screw the sugar and calories, what did it matter now? He looked at his watch. He was surprised to see it was after 5 o’clock. That explained all the people on the sidewalk.

He had no idea where he was but he needed to get back to his car at the medical center. He ordered an Uber and waited for him out front. A silver Prius is what was coming for him. He waved him down, got in and told him where he needed to go. The driver made a U-turn and headed back the other way. When he reached his car he figured he had walked about five meandering miles.

He got in the car and turned the key in the ignition. The radio came on with the car and the two idiots, nattering talking heads on talk radio came on. He turned it off. He couldn’t tolerate those two guys on a good day. When he’d pulled in it had been a show about local restaurants. He got a lot of tips on new restaurants and foods from the show, “Knife and Fork”; he tried to listen as often as possible.

He drove around and down as he tried to exit the parking structure. Why didn’t they label the exits? He didn’t come here every day, he didn’t know how to get out. Dammit. By the time he hit the street, it felt like he’d made a hundred right turns. He merged into traffic, the early evening sun shining right in his face. Too bad it was such a beautiful day

He didn’t live far away, but definitely a world away. He still lived in the house that Marie and he had raised their kids in. He had bought Marie out during the divorce. He liked it there. He didn’t see a need to move or live anywhere else. It was a green, sedate, suburban area, an oasis in the middle of strip malls, gas stations, fast food, towering office buildings, and the medical center. Looking outside through the patio door, he could see the normally dormant lawn was actually green and had grown a bit. It would need mowing soon.

There were the Adirondack chairs that had been there as long as he’d lived in the house, left by the previous owners, now weathered and silvery. He remembered Saturday afternoons, summertime, sitting there, a cold microbew in one hand, the sun burning the back of his neck, the sweet smell of freshly mown grass, and the sounds of their kids, running around screaming and laughing with their friends. The sounds of children playing was only an echo of memory, now.

He took his dinner out of the microwave—leftovers—grabbed a can of Budweiser out of the fridge and sat down in front of the TV. Anderson Cooper was coming on. He liked that guy, he had gravitas. After he ate, he decided to have some ice cream. With hot fudge sauce. Hell with it, no one lives forever, right?

***

He checked his voicemail. Dr. Thomas…again. He’d called and texted, repeatedly every day for the last week since Jim had walked out of his appointment. The doctor had called himself, not a member of his staff. Jim had deleted all of them without listening and not returned any of the doctor’s calls. He still needed to think about this. As he dressed to meet friends for a round of golf, he pulled a polo shirt over his head and the ache, the yearlong ache that had started in his shoulder and had worked its way down his arm hitting the elbow and then creeping past it, that’s what had lead him to finally make that doctor appointment, was still there. It still hurt. He’d assumed it was some kind of muscle strain, or a bone spur, or even a chip working its way down his arm. It could’ve been the golf or tennis. He had put it off. He kept chugging Advil every night at bedtime, and in the morning there would be no pain. By bedtime it was back, and lately, with a blazing fury.

He was still going to play that round of golf today. The hell with his arm.

After a full eighteen holes, he was ready for a couple of drinks at the clubhouse. He’d had a great time with his golfing buddies. They’d been golfing together for decades. first on the weekend and then eventually, as they’d all retired within a few years of each other, now during the week when it was less crowded. He ordered a double-cheeseburger and fries to go with his bourbon. It was strange—he felt free now, freer than he had before he’d found out about the bone cancer. Life was short and getting shorter every minute, so he didn’t need to worry about his cholesterol, blood pressure, or blood sugar. He was free to do, well, anything he wanted. And it was his body.

He remembered back to times in elementary school when the kids would all dare each other crazy stuff like, “How would you rather die? Fire or ice?” He’d always chosen ice. You just go to sleep, right? Or “What if you found out you were going to die tomorrow? What would you do with your last day?” Then it usually involved candy and a toy store. He’d grown up during the Cold War, impending nuclear destruction around every corner, drop and cover drills (even then, in elementary school, he’d understood the ridiculous futility of the exercise), so all the kids he knew had a fascination with sudden death, including himself.

As he’d gotten older, the question hadn’t changed, only the time frame: “What would you do if you knew you only had six months to live?” Well, now he knew. He was aware that the last part of that “six months to live” was going to be painful, ugly, and would probably come quicker than expected, just not to everyone else. So now he was asking himself the question for real.

He looked across the table at his golfing buddies. They were all in their mid- to late-sixties, in reasonably good health (that he knew of—he was keeping a health secret, what other secrets were being kept around this table?), The “Depends” years were still ahead of them. They all had plenty of money in the bank, and either had good marriages or were happily single, children out of the house, mortgages paid off, they’d come through the recession mostly unscathed—what would they do in his position? He drank his bourbon, ate his cheeseburger, a double, with relish, laughed at his friends’ jokes, hell, even made a few of his own. He ordered cheesecake, with strawberries and whipped cream, thank you. He took some good natured ribbing for ordering dessert, but it was worth it. It was delicious. Maybe he’d just eat himself to death. No, that wasn’t it, either. Take too long, anyway. He still needed to think. They all shook hands and parted ways, congenial and friendly as always. He did not say a thing about his arm.

That night back home, getting ready for bed, his shoulder and arm were really hurting now. He should’ve brought the ice pack from the ‘fridge with him. He was too tired to go downstairs and retrieve it, so he just took an extra Advil. Clearly swinging a golf club for five hours might not have been the best idea, but he had enjoyed every second of it. In the morning he was going over to see his daughter, Jamie, and his little grandson, Patrick, and that later, a hike in the Santa Monica Mountains with Robert, his son. The next day, and all the days after, were still up in the air.

***

“Wiseman Travel, this is Mary.”

“Mary, Jim Adelman.” Jim had grown up with Mary’s husband, Bill. They’d known each other since sixth grade and when Bill had wooed and then married her, she’d become his friend, too. Same with Marie when they’d married. They had been a foursome of friends. He and Bill had even had daughters around the same time and had given them the same name, not intentionally, it had just happened, just another brick in the block wall that their friendship was. Mary had been a travel agent for thirty years and he booked all his trips through her.

“Jim! Great to hear your voice. Are you ready to take that Scandinavian cruise? There is still some availability and it goes to some great places! Bill and I are going in the fall. You should come with.”

Her enthusiasm for seeing this beautiful world of ours had never wavered, not in all the time he’d known her. Not during hard times or good. That’s probably why she became a travel agent—so she could travel herself.

“No, Mary, well, maybe, but what I’m calling about is that Antarctic cruise. I’m finally going to do it. When do the first boats go out this year?”

“Oh, Jim, those book so far out, and the season is almost over. Their fall is coming up in March. You can’t get down there during winter. I don’t know if I can get you on with such short notice, but I’ll see what I can do.”

“And if you can, give me a week or two in South America. I’d like to see Machu Pichu, but you put together something interesting for me, won’t you? Do your best.” He trusted her.

“Jim…is there something you haven’t been telling me?” Jim hesitated. She knew. How could she know? He’d told no one. It had been ten a week and he hadn’t mentioned it to another soul. He’d withdrawn permission for the doctor to speak to Marie after the divorce, and he hadn’t replaced her with anyone else. Had the doctor violated his confidentiality? He’d sue him if he had, he didn’t care how long he’d been his doctor. By god…. He paused. No sense jumping the gun. He continued his mental checklist. His parents were gone, he had no siblings, and he didn’t want to burden his kids or his friends, so there was no one. How could she know? Had he given it away? When was the last time he’d talked to Bill? A few weeks, before the doctor appointment for sure. He opened his mouth to speak but Mary interrupted him. “Have you met someone, Jim? Huh? Have you finally found a lady?” She laughed, teasing him but still wanting an answer. He exhaled with relief. Maybe he should say he did, throw her off the trail. No, no, the best lies are those told closest to the truth.

“No, Mary, I wish. No, just getting older and want to do it before I have to go out on an ice floe with a walker…” They both laughed heartily at the image. “I want to see penguins. A whole lot of penguins.” He was thinking about that documentary March of the Penguins; he’d really enjoyed that. Wait. Was it Antarctica or the North Pole for penguins? Crap. He shouldn’t improvise. Mary didn’t make a comment about it, though, whew.

“Well, I’ll see what I can find for you and I’ll give you a call back. You should come for dinner. What are you doing Saturday? I’ll get Bill to barbecue.”

“Actually, Mary, I would love that, thanks. You can tell me about Antarctica then. Ok?”

“You got it, buddy. See you Saturday. Two o’clock? Drinks first?”

“See you then.”

He hung up the phone and exhaled. Evidently he had made a decision.

***

Mary had come through like he knew she would. She’d found him a berth on a cancellation the third week of February. He spent a few first days boating down the Amazon, mostly praying he wouldn’t fall overboard and be eaten by piranha. He’d seen Machu Pichu, swirled in a ghostly mountain mist. In Buenos Aires he’d had the best steak of his life and learned to Tango. In Rio he had walked down Ipanema beach, just like in the song “The Girl From Ipanema.” From there, he’d flown to the southernmost point of Chile at the tip of South America. The whole trip had been spectacular. Marie had outdone herself. It was the best vacation he’d ever been on. Why hadn’t he gone to South America before? He should’ve listened to Bourdain. He would have loved to spend more time there. He’d spent a lot of time traveling, it was a passion of his, and Marie’s—Europe, the Caribbean, the Mediterranean, Hong Kong, China, Russia, Egypt—everywhere, it seemed, but there. Too bad. It was magnificent. Everything: the people, the music, the food and the booze…oh my god. Had he told Marie? He’d call her before he left on the cruise. She had to see, too.

He loved Antarctica. It was cold, even in late summer below the equator. He’d flown into Tierra del Fuego, Chile and boarded the cruise ship, a small ship that only took 100 people at a time, he’d gotten lucky with a really fun group of people, and then they’d cruised down through Ushuaia and across the Straits of Magellan to the Antarctic Peninsula. Gorgeous. Sparkly castelline icebergs; the bluest water he’d ever seen; the air so clean it made him cough; and the wildlife—he’d expected penguins, but there were also orcas and sea lions with big scary teeth—and no doubt about it, they were wonderful to see in the wild—but he hadn’t given much thought to the sea birds, and the albatross, so huge, giant, 10-foot wing spans…he hadn’t known! He remembered reading something in college with an Albatross in it. It had moved him even then. What was it? The Rime of the Ancient Mariner, that had been it. “He loved the bird that loved the man who shot him with his bow…” Yes, he remembered now.

The sunsets and sunrises, they came nearly together, just a dusky pause between. He took a sip of his bourbon. He had to admit, it was all he’d wanted and more. He couldn’t imagine a better place to be. The bourbon was good, Jim Beam, Single Barrel, here at the end of the world. He could feel a tingling in his hands, now, that would be the bourbon mingling with the Vicodin he’d gotten from Dr. Thomas. He’d finally gone in and promised him he could do the amputation—what a sterile word for such a gruesome thing—when he returned from his cruise to the Bottom of the Earth. He poured another bourbon. He was really feeling it now. He couldn’t remember; was this a sunrise or sunset? They looked the same. He must really be loaded. No matter. All was done. Lawyers handled, wills amended, friends and family visited, he’d seen all he wanted of the world, and he was not in any significant pain. No regrets. One more gulp of bourbon and he was ready. He carefully put the now empty glass on the rail, the half empty bourbon bottle sitting carelessly on the deck.

He threw one leg over the rail and heaved himself up. He paused a moment, sitting there, his legs dangling over the edge of the world, took in the view for moment, exhaled, and then slipped quietly as he could over the side. He bumped the glass with his elbow on his way down, and it slipped off the rail and smashed onto the deck in a tinkle of glass. He knew from his research that he had about three minutes—at most—he hoped it would go quickly. His breath caught in his chest. Nothing he’d read prepared him for that level of pain. There wasn’t a word for what he was feeling; cold was inadequate.  He was gasping for air, seawater splashing his face and into his mouth. Salty. Ocean water didn’t freeze until it was below 28.8ᴼ Fahrenheit because of the salt content. It was liquid ice. Strangely he felt a burning sensation from hypothermia—he felt as if he were on fire. He wanted to rip his clothes off but his arm wouldn’t respond.

Numbness, then a grey stillness, a pleasant vibrating sensation, then a sound he would’ve called beautiful…

In the distance, a penguin standing on an icy shore spotted a sea lion bobbing in the water and hesitated.

Julie Ricks is a fool for books and unwavering in her belief of the power of the written word—she knows that the arts can change the world. And at this moment…they must. She recently celebrated the completion of her Master of Arts in English / Creative Writing at Chico State, and is currently an MFA student in Film at Mount Saint Mary’s University, Los Angeles. After storytelling, Ms. Ricks McClintic’s love is travel; Italy, Scotland, and Iceland are on her radar.

And she will never reconcile herself to a world without David Bowie or Anthony Bourdain.

NATASHA, NATHALIE BY REID MITCHELL

We each and every one of us have something that we’ll pay good money for.  Look at me.  In Paris, I would take too much codeine.  I get migraines, you see, and I always feel one coming on, and codeine staves them off.  In Paris, you used  to be able always buy codeine from a pharmacist, and the city was so filled with hypochondriacs that there was another pharmacist almost every block.  Green crosses shining on the night streets. I liked a very light form of codeine called effervescent codeine.  This was  codeine in a tablet like Alka-Seltzer.  You put it in water.  It fizzed.  I felt like a Schwepps Ad when I drank it.

But the French changed the law.  So much has changed.  Effervescent codeine when I met Natasha—ATMs—McDonald’s in Paris—but no cell phones when I met Natasha, Nathalie.  We spent Francs not Euros.  A solidly twentieth century memory, yet not a memory for me.  More a fever-dream that happens over again.  Each and every time, I still make the same mistakes.

I am light-headed and carbonated when she first appears.  This story starts with me sitting ignorantly in a bar off the Boulevard de Sebastapol across the street from a McDonald’s.  I am nursing an Irish beer, tired and a little horny and more than a little depressed from a stroll through the red light district.  I’m from New Orleans: sin is old news to me.  The women with their breasts propped up and sticking out and with their fishnet stockings and with their rumps presented because high heels put them at a delicious tilt hardly aroused me; but I did admire the women in neat outfits, pastel linen dresses or white shirts and black suits, the women you could imagine meeting tomorrow in the line at the post office or the charcuterie.  They look like women coming home after making groceries, who have paused, absentmindedly, in front of the entrance to their apartment.  Perhaps they have forgotten their keys.

Outside the bar, there are guys doing business.  What business I’m not sure, but I can guess.  Like the song says, “If you can’t give me a dollar, give me a lousy dime.’

I know I am a poseur, looking tragically into the lights of the street and thinking about love lost but also thinking about another beer and about a restaurant named Pharamond which is not far away but is probably closed on Monday.  Anyway, I don’t even see Natasha until she is bending over the little table next to mine.  How easy it is to come near to people in these bars and yet preserve the idea of inviolable space.

She speaks to me first in French.  A murmur I do not understand.  But it makes me turn my head.

The first thing about Nathalie, Natasha, I love is her face and yet, in the way of faces, it is hard to describe.  A tiny face, really, made tinier by mounds of frizzy hair at the sides, small features, almost pointed like a fox, freckles over the arch of her thin nose, gray eyes.  I wish I had a photograph of her; she must photograph well.  She’s wearing a man’s suit coat, a little oversized, cheap, gray, shot through with iridescent threads.  On a man it’d look like crap.  On her it looks like high society.  She’s wrapped a scarf around her neck and tucked it into the coat.  A pair of dark slacks hangs off her hips so that you can’t see any hint of the legs underneath until your eyes reach her feet in their flat black shoes.  If I should learn that Natasha has worked as a model or a dancer or an actress, I will not be surprised.  She is that lovely, that stylish.  I have been in Paris almost a week, and she is the most beautiful woman I have seen.

She sits down and repeats her question.

“I don’t understand.  Je ne comprehend–”

“Allo,” she says.  Her voice is sleepy.  “Is that good beer?”

This cue I recognize.  “Would you like a sip?”

“If it is not too important to you.”

I hand her the pint.  The Guinness leaves a foam mustache that her sharp, pale tongue slowly licks off.  Her eyelids droop as if we were already intimate and had just woke up together.  I order two more beers.  We are sitting together at separate tables.

“What is your name?”

“Marshall.”  For reasons unimportant, I go by my last name.

“Marshall?”  She accents the name differently than I do: Mar-celle.  Marcel.

“What is your name?”

“Nathalie, Natasha,” she says.  “Surname Nathalie, birth-name Natasha.”

Natasha Nathalie?  OK, I’m a hick, an American from la Louisiane, but even I can tell this name makes no sense.  Natasha Nathaliesounds phoney baloney.

She’s too pretty to challenge.

“Birth-name Clay,” I say.  “Surname, Marshall.”

“Clay Marcel.”  It puzzles her; she holds the name in her mouth to see if she likes the taste.  “Clay Marcel.”

“Clay Marshall.”

“Pleased to make your acquaintance.”  As solemn as a child, she sticks out her hand.  I shake it with as much ceremony as I can.

“Are you from Paris?”

She curls her fingers into a fist, leaving her thumb protruding.  Then she brings her hand to her mouth and sucks on the thumb.  “Since a baby,” she says.

I play the best card in my weak hand.  “I’m from New Orleans.  Nouvelle Orleans.  In Louisiana.  La Louisiane.”

Silly.  But it has inspired Parisian waiters to give me the high five and say, “My man.”  Being from Louisiana has a certain cachet around Paris.

“I’d like to go to New York and California,” she says.

By her second, my third, beer Natasha is jumpy.  She squirms in her seat.  The rapping of her fingers on the tabletop makes the ashtray rattle.  She’s making me nervous, but that’s so easy to do it doesn’t count.

“Marcel,” she says.  “I will have to go to work.”

“Now?”

“Money becomes necessary,” she said.  “Would you lie to make love to me?”

I wish I could say that she says this impishly or flirtatiously or, most unlikely, romantically.  The drooping eyelids should give a touch of seduction to this matter-of-fact proposition, but what they really reveal is that Natasha is tired and would rather not go to the trouble of standing on a corner of St. Denis if cash can be obtained more easily.

She is the most beautiful woman in Paris.  And I like her.  I can either decide not to like her, get all huffy and judgmental, or I can decide whether or not I can afford to make love–pathetic euphemism–to go to bed with her.  If I hadn’t wanted to go to bed with her, I wouldn’t have been talking to her and buying her beers.  If prostitution is corrupt, I’m already corrupted.

We discuss prices, with Natasha drawing figures on the tablecloth.  We reach an agreement.  550 francs for one hour.  8 to 9.  We will leave now, right?  I gulp my beer.

If I’d been at a party, and Natasha stood across the room from me, she’d have been too fine and elegant for me to approach.  On the street, she came to me.  I’m not very proud about this.

We walk away from the Rue St. Denis, heading north for several blocks, to a neighborhood of groceries and small hotels.  About a block from Boulevard Sebastapol she takes my arm.  A sentimental gesture?  Or she doesn’t want me to get away?

She asks, “In Paris, where do you stay?”

“In the Marais.”

I know better than to give Natasha the name of my hotel.  At least, this reticence, this reluctance, this self-serving care is what passes for knowing-better.  Even now that I regret it, I still recognize how sensible this decision was.  Just as I never told Natasha where I lived in America or gave her one of my business cards.

“Stop.”  Natasha takes off the scarf and arranges it on me.  “Do you like it?”

“What are you doing?”

“A souvenir.”

I’m too embarrassed to even say thank-you.  My mama wouldn’t be pleased, not that she’d exactly be pleased about anything in this interchange.

An unpromising door, a flight of stairs.  We interrupt a man at his supper; he has to leave his wife and three children to come to his office, open the fat register, and give us a key.  With no idea if I am renting the room for the hour or for the night, I pay him 150 francs.

Natasha gives me the keys.  It seems very important to her that I have the keys and we pretend I am taking charge.  Nonetheless, she has to lead me to the room.  The squalid love nest.

No window, hot as hell, a double bed with an orange spread and two thin pillows, a nightstand, a w.c. with a hand basin.  Natasha strips down to her black lingerie.  Scallops of black lace trim the edges of her camisole and panties.  Then she points to the nightstand, says “undress there,” and goes into the w.c.  I follow her meaning and do so: a pot-bellied, balding forty year old man with sweat caught in his dark body hair.

When Natasha comes out of the w.c., I see her beauty is even greater than I would have guessed.  Never in my life have I been about to bed a woman this beautiful.

Except….

A woman this beautiful or this thin.  Unnaturally thin.  Frighteningly thin.

Heroin addict?  No tracks, but I’m told careful junkies shoot up between their toes for just that reason.  She looks as if she’s shrivelled so far that she no longer has periods.

So I let the thinness explain the jumpiness.  I let it explain why Nathalie, Natasha is in the streets.  It explains why she is here with me.

Unrolling the condom over my penis, she is clumsy; after that, she is inept with her mouth.  While no longer an amateur, she is not yet a professional.  She is a trainee.  She has learned the theory but not the technique.  After a few seconds, she sits up straight, as if she’s forgotten something.

“What would you like?  For me to do this or to make love right away?”

“To make love.”

“How?  The woman on top or the man on top or would you like to come to me from behind?”

“The last.  I think.”  I would like her to like something.  Of course, she doesn’t.

She’s up on her hands and knees before I can reconsider.  “My rump,” she says.  “From behind.”

I crawl behind her.  Now I am on my knees too.  Natasha says, “From my rump, not in my rump.  That would hurt.”

“I don’t want to hurt you.”

I don’t want to hurt her.  But I do want to fuck her.  How do I know that I can do one without doing the other?  She reaches behind her and takes my penis and inserts it for me.  I like the practical touch of her fingers more than I did the efforts of her mouth.  After I start moving, my penis falls out once, but hell, that’s the nature of rear entry coitus.

“Wrong hole,” she says.

“Sorry.”

“Don’t apologize, Marcel.”

But I’m a natural-born apologizer.

Her hair is held by a clasp so that I can see her thin neck.  From her shoulder to her waist, she is lightly freckled.  The curve of her buttocks is lovely, but there is very little fat on them.  I put my hands on her thighs and feel bone.

This is not very good sex.  She is too fragile.  I feel like I will break her.  The soft grunts she begins to make are not persuasive.  They are the sounds of a woman enduring something. Maybe I am clumsy and inept.  What I want to do is kiss her, cuddle her, snuggle with her under the sheets.  Things I don’t imagine you are allowed to do when you pay for sex.

At least I can see her face.

I withdraw and ask her if I can see her face.  I want her to climb atop me.  I want to cup her buttocks in my palms and lift her over me.  I want to unfasten her long hair and let it cover both her face and mine.

I want to be making love to her.  Of course, the nature of prostitution forbids that.  The longer a man takes, the more time he is wasting.  The more attention he pays to a woman’s pleasure, the more he displeases her.

“I don’t understand,” she says.

“I’d like you on top.”

“I don’t understand.”

I lie down.  She grabs my penis–careful, girl–and examines the condom.  She’s looking for semen.  There’s isn’t any, which puzzles her because she thinks I’ve told her I’ve come.  Finally, she convinces herself that some liquid is trapped there.

“Quickly,” she says.  “You have not had your hour.”

“You don’t understand,” I say.

“We must buy more.  I have no more.”

Is she that unprepared a prostitute?  Or is she finding a reason to get what cannot be a very nice encounter over?

“Don’t look so sad,” she says.  “It is not the end of the world.”

We wash ourselves and get dressed, Natasha uttering little cries of encouragement throughout.  She splashes water all over the w.c.  Natasha proves once again the old truth that you can’t really look stylish unless you have clothes on.  Meanwhile, I dress reluctantly, considering and rejecting the notion of making a scene.  I figure it’s a no-win situation; besides, I’m not entirely sure what’s going on.

My coat still lies on the night stand.  Impatiently, she shakes it out and hands it to me.  After I put it on, I stuff the scarf into an outside pocket.  Natasha shakes her head pulls the scarf back out, and puts it back on me.  Then she steps back, bites her thumb, and considers me.  This consideration leads her to rearrange the scarf.

This is a lot more embarrassing than my nakedness had been.

The proprietor is standing in the doorway to his apartment.  Avoiding his eyes, I give him his keys.  Behind him, his wife is passing a plate with pastries on it to their children.

On the street, the evening light is still bright.  I put my sunglasses on.  Natasha sighs, adjusts the scarf.  Whatever picture she has in mind for me and this scarf, I kept spoiling it.

“We need des contraceptifs.”  She makes a circle with her fingers and thumbs and tilts her pelvis into it.  “Umph,” she adds.  If elephants start using condoms, you might be able to buy one the size she’s indicated.

“You flatter me.”

“I do not understand.”

Although I’ve already given her 50 francs extra, I give her 50 francs for the condoms.  Limited to a five word vocabulary, it’s hard for me to explain.  And Natasha only understands English when it’s in her interests.

She has another question as we walk along.  “Do you smoke?”  As if she’s uncertain of the English word, she mimes putting a cigarette to her lips and inhaling.

“No,” I say.  “Sorry.”

“Do you have money for smokes?”

How much can smokes be?  I pull a 200 franc note out of my jeans pocket and show her.  She is pleased.

“We will have to rent another room.  You have enough for another room?”

First we stop at a grocery.  Come on, Nathalie, Natasha, you don’t buy condoms at the grocery.  We don’t buy anything at the grocery; Natasha whispers to the proprietor and he shakes his head.  We run out as if we’re being chased.

Across the street, a pharmacy, its green cross lit.  Supplier of codeine and condoms.  This time I wait on the sidewalk.  Natasha reemerges.  As we walk along, back toward the street corner on which we met–Jesus, just about an hour ago!–she opens the package and empties it contents in her purse.  We reach the bar in which I’d sat and drunk my solitary beer.

“Now for smokes.”

“OK.”

“No, wait here.”

I wait ten minutes or twelve.  Then I peek around the door.  Of course I don’t see her–and she should be standing at the bar, buying cigarettes.  There are plenty of ways out of this bar which she could have taken and not passed by me.  Still, I walk downstairs to the toilets and telephone.  She’s not there, either.  It’s my fault, really; I gave her too much money for the cigarettes.  Lead us not into temptation.  She had no choice but to take the money and skedaddle.  200 franc for a pack of cigarettes.

The joke’s on me.  The thing to do now, Mr. Marshall, is to keep your cool.  Mr. Marcel.

I order another fine Irish beer and sit an hour.  She might come back, you know?

But she doesn’t.

When I go to bed, back at the hotel, I am holding Natasha’s scarf in my hand.  Every now and then, I lift it to my face to breathe in its smell of perfumed talcum powder.  That’s how I fall asleep that night: surrounded by Natasha’s scent.

I am not Henry Miller nor do I wish to be Henry Miller.

When I wake up the next day, I wake up angry again with Natasha.  I want to tell her, “Look, it was stupid to run off with the two hundred francs.  You could have gotten a lot more money from me without lying.”  I want to find her.

Unlike Natasha, I am in no hurry.  I will look for her in the same places we were last night, at the same time as last night.  Until then I will spend the day with my friend Debra.  This is my last day in Paris.  There is much to see.  I will look for Natasha when evening comes.

A few nights earlier I stopped for a drink in a bar very much like the American folk music bar where I used to hang out in college.  A short woman with an oversized newsboy’s cap got onto the tiny stage to sing and play accordion.  Maybe she thought the big hat, sloping over her tiny face, made her look gaminisque.

“‘Allo,” she said in a shout.

The singer was relentlessly cheerful.  Somebody must have told her some point “you have to put a song across.”  So she mugged and put songs across, including many ones ordinarily poignant, Edith Piaf songs and such.  Furthermore, she apparently only knew two chords, C and G, no doubt, and backed everything with them, no matter what the melody of the song.  Finally, she had such a tin ear that she could play inappropriate chords and not let the melody be affected by them.  In fact, it’s possible she’s actually a performance art genius.

A woman in her forties, she had talked her street vendor lover, a guy of about twenty-two, to attend the concert.  She mugged particularly at him, but he ignored her performance to try to sell necklaces to the rest of us.  He smelled bad and the necklaces were ugly.  When the patron told him to stop hustling necklaces, he went and sat in the men’s room for the duration of her set.

Suddenly, she figured out I was American, the only American in the joint, and pitched a song my way.  “Send in the Clowns.”  It wasn’t hard to imagine Edith Piaf singing “Send in the Clowns,” but the accordion chords bugged me.

“Don’t bother, they’re here.”

I applauded wildly.  She meant well.  And we were here.  We always will be.  When the tip jar came round, I’d be generous.

Parisians are sentimental about dogs, although not people.  The prostitutes in Rue St. Denis, soliciting men from doorways and pavement, often hold their dogs.  A particularly cute dog will cause the other women to gather around to ooh-and-ah.  Even Natasha, hanging on my arm as we head toward a drug deal, will stop me and insist I admire a squat, brown dog.

I find Nathalie, Natasha sitting on the sidewalk, her back rubbing a wall, where she’d left me twenty-three hours earlier.  She is shaking.  She is sick.  On a gentle summer night, she is shivering like she’s gotten cold and never will get warm again.  What is the French way of saying you’re lost?  I have lost myself.  Nathalie, Natasha, has lost herself.

I forget that I am pretending to be angry with her.  “How are you doing?”

“Not so good.”

“Here’s your scarf back.”

Without a word, she wraps it around her neck and tucks it into her coat.  For a second, she looks jaunty.

I sit down next to her.  She is not surprised to see me; nor is she very interested.  What is interesting to her is the possibility that the men talking and joking a few feet away may have crack.  She is staring at them like she was a little girl in the park yearning to play with the older children.

I say, “Do you remember me?”

“Yes.  Marcel.”  She’s a little irritated.  I sense her asking me, Why would you think I was that far gone?  Do you think I am stupid?

At least she’s now looking at me, with her eyelids half-closed and her lips trembling.  Like a model on a shoot, she carelessly brushes a strand of hair out of her face and then tidies it behind her ear.  Yesterday, it would have been the sexiest sight in the world.

Not heroin, you idiot, crack.  200 francs probably was barely enough for the smokes you offered to buy her.

I say, “I am worried about you.”

“I don’t understand.”  She’s pouting again.  She probably knows how good pouting makes her look.

“I am concerned about you.”  An American, I say this with little pseudo-French gestures and accents, as if this Pepe Le Pew imitation will make what I am saying more intelligible.  Why must we become caricatures of ourselves in times of stress?

The pout again.  But she’s not acting; she’s paying attention.  I have to remember how slow her responses must be.

I want to say, “I will help you,” but my French betrays me.  “Aidez-moi,” I tell Natasha.  “I want to aidez-moi.”

She begins speaking rapidly, but in French.  I interrupt her.  “Write it down, if you pleae.”  Today I have brought pen and paper so I can communicate with Natasha a little more efficiently.

Taking the pen and paper, she writes down 100F.   If you can’t give me a dollar, give me a lousy dime.

“No, no, no.  Two hundred francs.”

I show her her notation.  “You said one hundred francs.”

“Two hundred francs.”  She is quite definite.  This is like arguing with a child.

“Did you eat today?”

She tilts her head to the right and puffs out her cheek with her tongue as she considers this question.  It takes a long time for her to answer.  “I think so.  I have eaten aujourd’hui.  Ou hier.”  She pokes her stomach playfully.

“If I give you one hundred francs–”

“Two hundred francs.”

“–will you come back here and let me buy you supper?”

She cocks her head again.  “Why not?”

After I give her the money, Natasha rushes the little group of men hanging out on the sidewalk.  As she goes from one to the other, they all laugh at her.  Some of them act angry.  Why should she assume every black man on that corner deals?  Others are openly dismissive.  A woman joins the group and begins screaming at Natasha.  It does no good.  Natasha isn’t listening.  I am afraid that someone, the woman most likely, is going to slap her.

Before this happens, Natasha dashes back to me.  “I know where now.”  She charges down the stairs of the Metro stop.  At first I’m confused, then I figure it out.  These tunnels are fine and private places for buying-and-selling.  Parisians crowd the Metro and slow me down.  I follow Natasha, but cannot find her.

Back up the stairs, she’s waiting for me.  She demands something from me in French.  We are discussing our mutually increasing levels of incomprehension when a trim black man intervenes.  He tells me, “She wants twenty francs.”

“Twenty francs?  What for?”  I’m speaking to both of them.

“Twenty francs,” he says.

“Marcel, Marcel!”  Natasha says.  She’s stepped into traffic and is precariously crossing the street.

“I don’t know what any of this is about,” I say to the black man.  “I just want to help her.”

He doesn’t say anything.

“What’s going on?” I say.

The trim black man is not interested.

But–idiot idiot idiot–I’ve lost sight of Natasha.  The next hour and a half I spend hoping for her reappearance.  I do not quite give up but I am in despair after the first twenty minutes.

One of the most joyous moments of my life is when I hear Nathalie, Natasha, crying out my name and then see her running toward me on the sidewalk of that dirty street.  She stretches her arm as high as she can and waves to me.  Upon reaching me, she falls into my stride, and tucks her hand between my left arm and ribs, so that her long fingers rest on the sleeve of my coat right at my biceps.  You would think we were lovers reunited.

Is it so stupid of me to think that, no matter how mixed her motivation, she is happy to see me as well?

Maybe she is, because she now regards me as the solution to her night’s problem.  She walks with me almost as if she’s proud of me.  Actually, she is in a way.  I am a head taller than most of these Parisians; I’ve money in my pocket; she’s been to bed with me once and knows I don’t want to hurt her: relatively speaking, I am a catch.  She maneuvers me so that I maneuver her through the gang of crack sellers, pimps, and hangers-on.  No matter how much they jeered at her an hour ago, now they stand apart to make room for the two of us.  I may be a fool but I’m a big American fool.  My right fist is clenched.  Both Natasha and I stare into their faces as we force them back.  For this walk, which we take more slowly than necessary, we can both pretend we are stronger than the bastards.

O.K., so I’m as sentimental as a Parisian encountering a fluffy dog.

She leads me into the McDonald’s.  “To eat now,” she says.  Ignoring all the people in line, she walks directly to the counter and orders something.  The woman behind the counter shrugs but takes the order.  Maybe the McDonald workers know Nathalie, Natasha very well, just as do the crack sellers outside.  People in line curse at my Natasha.  She leans against the counter and smiles at me.  This is the only time I see her that she looks faded and ugly.  The next order that is delivered, she tries to grab.  It takes a minute for the customer and the counter-woman both to persuade Natasha that she isn’t being denied her order.  Then they bring her food: one hamburger, the smallest and cheapest they sell.  I am disappointed but Natasha seems pleased.  She is only eating because it is part of her deal with me.  By ordering the cheapest item, she’s saved money and kept her bargain.

It is a trick a daughter sure of her father’s love might play on him.

I escort her to a table.  Natasha tears at the hamburger like a bird picking a loaf of bread.  The idea that you’re supposed to pick the hamburger up and bite into it has been lost to her.  It takes her about thirty seconds to eat, though not taste this food.

With a toss of her head, she indicates two men kneeling on the street outside.  “Regardez-vous.  Do you see them, Marcel?  Bad characters.”

I regard them.  They sure do look like bad characters.  Bad caricatures.  Through the plate glass, they regard me back.

Natasha says, “Do you have something to write with?”

I find the pen but not the piece of paper I’d given her earlier.  I’m still slapping pockets when she frowns–precious time–and grabs a napkin.  She holds up her index finger to indicate I must be patient.  Once again, I notice how tapered her hands are; truly elegant.

Because she is writing on a napkin and has to be careful not to tear it, because she is writing in a language other than French, and, yes, because she is high, Natasha has trouble making the letters.  The first sentence reads “Can you help me?”

I nod my head, meaning I understand and I would like to help her.  I don’t know if I can.  I don’t know what she wants–it would be wonderful if she wanted help for her addiction–but I’m pretty sure she wants more money.

She smiles.  A pretty smile, or it would have been under different circumstances.  I tell myself that because I am still trying not to admit I want to fuck such a damaged human being.

Her tongue protruding, she bents over her writing.  She looks like a little girl practicing her penmanship. Again, I watch the sentence form.  “I need 300F.”

“For smoke?” I ask her.

“For smoke,” she says.

Then she writes some more.  “For 300F I can get enough for the night and we can spend the whole night together making love.”  This sentence takes a long time to write and when she is finished she is obviously proud, proud of her ability to compose such a fine English sentence and proud of her plan.

What she offers is an excellent price.  Bon marche.  400 francs would only buy you fifteen or twenty minutes with a woman working on the Rue St. Denis.

Her eyes say, how could you possibly disagree with such a fine plan?  Aren’t I clever?  Aren’t you lucky to find me and I to find you?

What do I want?  I want to make love with her the whole night.  I want to take care of her.  I want her to check into a hotel on my money and shower and sleep.  I want her to have a change of clothes.

She takes my hand.  “Je t’aimee.”

“It’s just the money,” I say.

“I am not a prostitute,” she says.  “Prostitutes will not do this.”  Natasha kisses me, first on the mouth, then in the mouth.  It is nice but unconvincing.

Nathalie, Natasha, I did not know and do not know exactly what I want for you, or what I want for us.  After some bi-lingual haggling and lots of scribbling on napkins, you in black ink and me in blue, we agreed that I would give you 300 francs.

She is happy to tell me where the nearest bank is.  Crossing the street, she leans against me.  Her perfumed smell, the smell from yesterday, is mixed with sweat and funk.  She is trembling; her body beats against me like the wing of a hummingbird.  I put my arm around her, partly to steady her, partly to keep her from jumping into traffic–she doesn’t seem to remember traffic–and partly because I want to draw her to me.

I say, “Natasha Nathalie, that’s not your real name.”

“It is.  It is.  After, I will show you my identity papers.”

While I am getting a cash advance from the money machine, Natasha guards the door.  “Oh no,” she calls to me.  “It’s that woman.  That woman is evil.”

Bad characters.  I only see a gray woman in a dirty set of clothes who lies down on the sidewalk in front of the bank.  I refuse to ask Natasha what is evil about this woman.  Instead, knowing better the whole time, I hand Natasha 300 francs and escort her back across the street.  This time, when she leans into me, her body relaxes.  It feels like I am carrying her weight.

She almost teases me.  She’s smiling in my face like we are old friends.  “Wait here, Marcel,” she says.  “I will find him.”

I wait while she goes around the corner.

She almost runs into me.

“Marcel, the man is here, and he wants cinq cents francs.”  She is screaming at me.

“How much…you said….”  I am more flustered than I should have been; in just a few seconds I will regret my feckless reaction bitterly.

“Cinq cents francs.  Not trois cents, cinq cents.”

Fine drops of spit on my face.  She is disbelieving, furious with me for not understanding cinq cents francs, for not seeing how life-and death this is.

“Two hundred more, Marcel.  I need two hundred francs.”

“You will meet me here in a few minutes?”

“Yes.  Yes yes yes.”

A white-haired man with a cynical grin watches as I hand Nathalie, Natasha another two hundred franc note.  He knows I am a fool.

I know I am a fool.

“You will come back?”

“Wait here,” Natasha says.  “Wait for me here.”

After years of trying, I have never saved anyone.  Not my mother from pain, not my father from melancholy, not wives from their husbands–even my wives from me–not the random women breaking under the burden of random heartbreak that I see in bars and restaurants and on the street and to whom I always tip my hat.

Once Natasha goes around the corner, I will never see her again.  I meant to demand her purse, the one with identity papers, so she had to come back.  I meant to follow her but her demand that I wait was so strident I hesitate.  By the time I move, like a silent film comic doing a slow-take, it is too late to catch her.

Questions I did not think to ask.  In Paris, where do you stay?  Who are your family?  Where are you friends?  How can I reach you after I leave Paris tomorrow?  Do you like me?  Who are you?

What am I left with?  The white-haired man, who sidles up to me and asks, “Are you looking for girls?”  He wants to remind me that the woman who left isn’t coming back.

You can’t punch people just for telling you the truth.  You can hate them, but you can’t punch them.

Everybody on this street seems to know my business.

After I’m too embarrassed to stand by the sinister McDonald’s any longer, I go back to the same ugly bar in which I met Natasha and I order another Irish beer.  When St. Peter betrayed Our Lord, it just as well could have been embarrassment as fear.  Embarrassment is a lukewarm fear, isn’t it?  The one God spews out of His mouth.

It’s only one day later.  Maybe not even a day.  I don’t have a word for me and Natasha but whatever it is we are, we’ve only been there about three hours.

The beer goes flat before I finish it.  The sniggering waiter brings me another which tastes like it’d been opened the winter before.  Natasha will be back in a junkie’s five minutes.

I imagine her sitting in a bedroom at the hotel–not my bedroom, no, but one convenient–freshly showered, little drops of water still caught in her hair, wearing my bathrobe.  She’s trembling a little and I’ve grabbed hold of her hands.  We are waiting for a doctor who’ll have some clear, calming medicine that he’ll put into a syringe.

Later, while she is sleeping, the doctor will say, “She will be fine, Monsieur Marcel.  But you must get her away from this place.”  As he tugs one end of his mustache, his eyes examine my face as if he is judging the worth of my character.

After an hour and a half, I feel compelled to leave the cafe.  Natasha won’t come back.  Why should she?

Why should she indeed, I ask myself, given that you have no faith in her return?  She’s asked you to wait here.

She also said five minutes.

She came back before.

She’s playing me for a fool, and without difficulty, because I am a fool.

She came back this evening.

I have spent two days trying to eat at Pharamond and finding it closed.  Instead of waiting here for Nathalie, Natasha, I should go there and eat tripe, the dish for which they are probably best-known.  It is only a few blocks away; I can dine well there and then resume looking for Natasha.  I don’t owe her anything.

Maybe I would have waited longer if the white-haired man had gone away.  But he was still there, chatting to the crack dealers.  I imagined him chatting about me and Natasha.

Pharamond is a very fine restaurant, a bistro with Belle Epoque decor, heavy, well-used cotton tablecloths, heavy, well-used cutlery.  It reminds me of Galatoire’s, one of my favorite restaurants back in New Orleans.  The maitre de seats me next to a French woman and an English man.  They are talking in English.  They are talking about health care systems throughout Europe.  They are very serious.

I order my meal, including the famous tripe.  A bus boy brings me a glass of water.  I put effervescent codeine in the glass.  Fine drops of water sprinkle my face as I lift the glass to my lips.  Unlike Natasha, I can replenish the supply of my drug at almost any pharmacist.  After I swallow, the headache goes away almost immediately.  Happy days are here again.

To English health care expert a waiter presenting a casserole on a brazier to a diner.  “That is so traditional,” she says.  “it is almost a joke.”  In a few minutes, when another waiter brings me my casserole bubbling on its brazier, I turn to her, jab my thumb into my chest, and shrug.  A huge Gallic shrug that includes a downturned mouth.  She laughs.

To my surprise, Patricia Wells’s Bistro Cooking, which does list Pharamond as one of her favorite bistros, does not include the recipe for tripe a la mode de Caen.  It is complicated enough as given in The Joy of Cooking, and surely that cookbook skipped steps.  Four kinds of tripe, one from every stomach, pigs feet and beef suet, Calvadoes–well, The Joy of Cooking permits substitution, but surely it has to be Calvadoes–cider, bouquet garni, onions, bay leaf, salt and pepper, and a really cold, slow oven.  The Joy of Cooking doesn’t require the charcoal brazier that Pharamond serves it tripe stew on, but if you ask me, a little fanfare never comes amiss.

It is a wonderful meal, this meal at Pharamond, the best meal I eat in Paris this vacation.  But I’m getting as jumpy as a crack-head, and I signal the waiter for the reckoning.

Since Pharamond is forever linked for me with Natasha, will I eat there again when I am next in Paris?  Yes.  I am sentimental about people, but ruthless when it comes to food.  Or, if you prefer, I am more sentimental about food than I am about people.

That being said, I did not do the meal justice tonight.  Because once I sat down, I was eager to be out looking for Natasha.  In fact, if it did not require the services of a waiter to free me from where I am trapped behind a table, I might have left the restaurant before I finished eating.  You will note that I skipped coffee, dessert, and a post-prandial drink.

My entre is 140 francs, my viandes 88 francs, my vins-cidre 80 francs, and my eaux minerales, 20.  Total, service compris: 328 franc.

On the one hand, Nathalie, Natasha had offered me a complete night with her for 300 francs.  On the other hand, Restaurant Pharamond actually served me the pate, the tripe, the half bottle of wine, the bottle of mineral water.

I don’t remember how much the cheapest hamburger at a Paris McDonald’s cost.

The streets of the red light district stink of piss. Searching these streets, past the women prostituting themselves and the men talking loud, I feel more weary than scared.  Being a head taller than all these French men gives me an exalted sense of invulnerability, searching for Natasha, for reasons unknown, nonetheless gives me a sense of mission.  Nobody had better mess with me.

And would you?  Would you have chosen to mess with a crazy American who stared at you as if he thought you’d kidnapped and raped the woman he loved?  Which is more or less what I did think with that part of the brain that lies below thought and nearer the heart.

How many times can you walk up and down the Rue St. Denis?

How many times do I have to?

Men come to this neighborhood in groups and when one man steps forward to engage a woman, two or three hang behind, like younger brothers.  Most of the conversations are about money; the men usually end them by abusing the women and moving on.  One group of men that roams the street is Japanese.  From what I see, I can’t tell if any of them get laid.  From what I see, none of the women are Natasha.

But Natasha does not wait for me near the McDonald’s at Boulevard Sebastapol.  Or, if she does, I cannot find her.

When I am tired, I stop in cafes and order a beer and a glass of water.  Then I take more codeine, eavesdrop on any English conversation that’s going, kill time.  Then back out among the pimps and whores and dealers–a little less steady on my feet every time.

This has gone on for hours.  It’s well after midnight.  The woman who yelled at Natasha is working now.  She seems to be Natasha’s enemy–but at least she probably knows Natasha.

“M’sieur?”

“I’m looking for Natasha Nathalie.”

“M’sieur?”

“Natasha Nathalie, do you know her?”

“M’sieur, I do not understand.”

On Rue Bondel, there is a woman my age, one of the women you would make chitchat with in the check-out line at the butcher, one who speaks good English and who is dressed demurely.  Sobbing, I lean against the wall next to her.  She exhibits mild, professional concern.

“You are looking for some girl in particular?”

“Yes.”

“Do I know her?”

“Natasha.  I don’t think she’s a regular.”

“No, if she was a regular, I’d know her.”

“Thanks anyway.”

“You know the best thing you can do?  You can go with me.  I will make you forget her.”

“No, thank you.  I am too sad.”

“I can touch you, here and here and there.  I can make love to you with my mouth.  It will be very nice.  You’ll see.”

“I am too sad.  It would be no good for either of us.”

“Too sad?  That is too sad.”

The truth is, I want to believe she can touch me here and here and there and take away my sadness.  What she offers to do should be very nice.  Any night other than tonight she could lie to me and I would bless her for her lies.

I pull out my big old railroad watch for the last time of the night.  We’re going on two in the morning.  There are new prostitutes appearing on the Rue St. Denis and tired ones retiring until tomorrow.  The blisters on my feet have popped open and the salt of my own sweat, my own lymph, and my own blood stings the wounds.  I can walk a while longer but not too much longer.

Defeated, I leave my search.  There are cabs on Sebastapol.  One takes me to the hotel.  I tip the driver all my loose change.  What else am I going to do with it?  Tomorrow I’ll be back in America.

Nathalie, Natasha, I am left without almost nothing but memory.  No photograph.  I gave you back the scarf.  I didn’t save the napkin on which you wrote “Can you help me?”  My only souvenir, a scrap of paper that, amidst all my scrawls such as “Tripe and Love,” “Kindness doesn’t keep you out of jail,” and your name, has the notation 100F in your hand.

Nathalie, Natasha, why is human life so barren of love when the human heart has too much love in it?

REID MITCHELL is a New Orleanian teaching in China. More specifically, he is a Scholar in Jiangsu Province’s 100 Foreign Talents Program, and a Professor of English at Yancheng Teachers University. He is also Consulting Editor of CHA: AN ASIAN LITERARY JOURNAL. His poems have been published by CHA, ASIA LITERARY REVIEW, IN POSSE, and elsewhere and he has a collection due out from a small press in Berlin. Way back in the 20th century, he published the novel A MAN UNDER AUTHORITY. He also had a separate career as an historian of the American Civil War.

HIPPO AND SHARK LADY BY ABBY LATTANZIO

My name is Hippo.  I wasn’t born with that name; I kind of fell into it.  Kind of how my sister fell into the name Shark Lady.  She’s eight years older than me.  Which is pretty old.  She just started college, and isn’t home most of the year.  But she comes to visit, sometimes.  Mainly, she’s only home for the summer.  I think she’ll leave for good once college is over.  That’s what she yells at mom every time she leaves, anyway.  Mom yells back that maybe she’ll leave, too, then.  I usually just sit quietly and finish my dinner.

Shark Lady didn’t always yell.  She and mom started fighting more once dad died.  But since Shark Lady’s been in college, it’s pretty quiet at home.  You see, mom’s gone most of the time, too.  Sometimes she’ll come home with a new man, but she’s mostly gone.  It’s not that bad though.  Mom always leaves a frozen dinner in the microwave for me.  And I know how to use the microwave.  And even though mom and Shark Lady are gone a lot, I still find things to do.  I read, and ride my bike, and dig up worms from the mud to try to catch minnows in the creek.  Sometimes a stray cat comes by.  He’s gray and doesn’t have a tail, but I pet him and give him part of my microwave dinner.  I even let him sleep in my bed with me.  But I haven’t named him, though.  He’s a stray, and has many places to explore.  I can’t make him stay by naming him.  He never comes by when mom’s here, but he’ll let Shark Lady scratch him behind his ears.  Shark Lady says she doesn’t like having a scraggily stray cat around, but I know better.  She loves that cat.  But even the cat isn’t enough to keep her at home longer.

* * *

It’s nearing the middle of July, but Shark Lady still hasn’t come home for the summer.  She finished her first year of college in April.  I’d ask mom where she’s at, but mom has been staying out for more than one day at a time now.  It happened slowly, with mom being gone for the whole night instead of stumbling home very early in the morning.  Then one night turned into a night and a day, then three days, then a week.  Even though she’s gone longer than a day, she still only leaves me one microwave dinner.  But there are always some cans of vegetables or soup, and I know how to use the microwave.

When a week and a half passes and mom still hasn’t come home, I decide I should probably call Shark Lady.  And I’m running low on soup.  Shark Lady picks up on the fourth ring.  There’s a lot of noise in the background, mostly loud music, but I hear people’s voices too.  Shark Lady’s sounds loud and close.  “Shit, I dropped the bottle.  Ah, dammit!  Hello?  Who’s calling?”

“Hello.  It’s me.  Are you there?  Mom hasn’t come home yet and I’m almost out of soup.”

“Wait, what?  Hippo?  Why are you calling?  Where’s mom?”  Shark Lady’s words are slurred; she sounds tired, but not really.

“Mom’s gone.  I’m almost out of soup.”

Shark Lady hiccuped.  “She left you alone?  How long’s she been gone?”

“A little over a week.  Are you drunk?  You sound like mom when she comes home late at night.  She can’t speak well then either.”

“I’m not…drunk.  Where are you?  At home?  I guess…you can’t stay home alone.”

“Are you coming home?  Can you bring some more soup?  I can make soup in the microwave.  But not in the can.  I have to put it in bowl first.  It’d be nice to see you again.”  It’s a long time before she answers.  I twirl the phone cord around my fingers.  We still have a corded phone.  I think they’re better because you can twirl the cord around your fingers.  Can’t do that with a cell phone.  “Are you still there?”

“What?  Yeah, yeah, still here.  Look, stay there.  I’ll be home soon.  But if mom comes back, call.  I don’t need to make the trip for nothing.”  I don’t think I am supposed to hear that last part.

“Okay.”  I hang up the phone and walk over to the couch to wait.

* * *

It’s a long time before I hear a car pull into our driveway.  The slam of the car door startles my sleepiness away.  Shark Lady storms up the driveway and to the front door, only she can’t go any further because I locked the door and she can’t find her key.

“Dammit, Hippo.  Open up.”

“Mom told me to never leave the door unlocked.  That way strangers can’t get in.”

“Seriously?  Come on, Hippo, open up!  I’ve got a killer headache and I’m not playing games.”

“It’s not a game.  It’s Stranger Danger,” I tell her as I open the door.  Shark Lady glares at me before she steps inside.  She walks around the house, I guess to make sure I wasn’t lying about mom being gone, then flops down on the couch, arm over her eyes.  I kneel in front of her.

“Did you bring any soup?”  I whisper close to her face.  She pushes me away.

“No.  I’ll get your soup after I nap.  Then I’ll call mom and tell her to get her ass home.  Go away and don’t bother me for an hour.”

“Okay.”  I go to the front porch and sit on the rocker, cross-legged because it’s more fun that way, and wait for Shark Lady to finish her nap.  I don’t think she needs a nap, because naps are for babies, maybe toddlers, but mom takes naps too.  Mom says that old people need naps like babies do, so I guess this means that Shark Lady is now old.  If it’s true that Shark Lady is now old, then I never want to get old.  Neither mom nor Shark Lady are fun anymore.  It must be another thing that happens when you get old.

But Shark Lady wasn’t always old and un-fun.  We used to play a lot.  She first taught me how to find worms to catch minnows in the creek.  And she was always good with words, especially when the bully girls down the block came by.  She always had a sharp comeback, and those bully girls would run away, not knowing what hit them.  That’s where she got her name, because she’s quick and sharp, like a shark.  Only she doesn’t eat her victims.  The bully girls left me alone after Shark Lady got to them.  It was nice when she was around because then I was safe.  But then she went to college, started drinking and staying out late, and I wasn’t so safe anymore.

But it’s okay.  I stay quiet in class and during recess, and I know a shortcut through the woods to get home after school so the bully girls can’t find me.  And it’s good too, because the shortcut passes by the creek, and then I can pull out my tub of worms and catch minnows.  I don’t put the minnows in my tub, though.  I let them go.  My tub is only for worms.  It’s a Country Crock butter tub.  It’s the best butter tub for holding worms.  I don’t recommend any other.

It’s starting to be Fall, so I don’t know how many more times I’ll be able to go to the creek.  The minnows don’t like to come out when it’s too cold, and the worms don’t squiggle as much.  But that’s okay.  When it’s fully Fall, I’ll go out and catch leaves.  Shark Lady thinks that catching leaves is stupid, but I think it’s fun.  She’d enjoy it if she gave it a chance.  It’s pretty easy too.  You go out to the woods and watch the trees.  When a leaf begins to fall, you run over and catch it before it hits the ground.  Mom used to catch leaves with me before she became old and napped all day.

Shark Lady groans from inside and I hear the couch creak as she gets up.  She bustles around in the kitchen some before she joins me on the porch.  Pulling up another chair, Shark Lady sits, but doesn’t sit cross-legged because she’s not as fun as me.

“Did you make me soup?”  She has a mug in her hands, so maybe she has.

“Gosh, stop asking about the damn soup already.  How long did you say mom’s been gone?”

“A little more than a week.  I only ask about the soup because I want some.”

“Soup later.  Did she leave a note, say where she was going?”

“Nope.  Just left with some guy.”

“Typical.”  Shark Lady sighs and runs a hand through her hair.  She takes a sip from her mug and stares off down the yard.  I’ve caught her doing that a lot lately.  Staring off into space, I mean, not sipping from her mug.  Whenever she comes home from college, she and mom usually argue, then Shark Lady sits and stares.  I try to make myself scarce whenever they’re in a room together.

“All right.”  Shark Lady drains her mug.  “Let me get a shower and do some searching.”

“What are you searching for?”

“A phone number or address of whatever man she’s with now, I guess.”

“I thought you were going to call her and tell her to get her ass home.”

Shark Lady squints at me.  “I need more coffee.”  I follow her as she goes back inside to pour herself another cup.  She takes a long drink, then smacks her lips together and grabs the phone, punching in mom’s cell phone number.  I jump as I hear a ringing coming from down the hall.  Shark Lady gives me a quizzical look as we head towards the sound.  I push mom’s bedroom door open to find her phone lying on her nightstand.  The shrill ringing stops as Shark Lady hangs up.

“Well, shit.”

“Now what?”

Shark Lady rubs her eyes.  “First, I need a shower.  Then let’s get you some soup.  Then, after that, I’ll try to figure out where mom went.”

* * *

I sit on the couch and watch TV while I wait for Shark Lady to finish.  I don’t watch TV much, but sometimes it seems like a good idea.  Today there was a marathon of some ghost hunting show on.  Sometimes I like to pretend that things like ghosts could be real.  That there are things beyond our control or understanding, but that they’re good things.  Not like mom’s thing with men.  That’s not a good thing, and it is beyond my understanding.  But ghosts are good things.  They’re not scary, they’re just invisible.  Sometimes I pretend I’m invisible like a ghost.

I hear the shower turn off and Shark Lady rummaging around.  I shut off the TV and walk down the hall.  Shark Lady comes out of her room, toweling off her hair.

“Come on, let’s get you fed.”

In the kitchen, she pulls out the next to last can of tomato soup and puts it on the stove to heat.  She still hasn’t gone to the store to get more yet.  Her damp hair leaves spots on her shoulders as she leans against the counter.  I kick my feet against the rungs of my chair.

“Now what?”

Shark Lady sighs and crosses her arms.  “Well, you said mom’s been gone a week right?  She never called you or anything?”

“Nope.”

The soup starts to boil.  Shark Lady grabs a bowl and spoons some into it for me.  Mom used to get my soup for me, before she left.  Even when Shark Lady was living at home, she never got my soup for me.

“All right.  I suppose I could file a missing person’s report.  But she’s probably not far.  Might be best just to ask around town.”

I slurp some soup.  “Okay.  Let me get a jacket.”

“Oh, no.  No.  You’re not coming.”  Shark Lady goes to the living room and grabs her keys.  “You stay right here and wait for me to get back.”  She opens the door.

I run to the living room with my jacket.  “No!  You’re not leaving me here.  Mom said she’d come back and she hasn’t.  You’re not leaving me too.”

Shark Lady stops and stares at me.  “Ugh.  Fine, all right?  Fine.  Get in the car.”

I sprint past her before she changes her mind.  Shark Lady sighs and slams the front door.  She stares at me again as she gets in the car.

“Let’s get something straight,” she says as she points a finger at my face.  “You can come with me but you stay in the car.  Once we figure out where mom went, we’ll figure out what to do with you.”

“Once we figure out where mom went, we’re going to go get her and bring her home.”

“Maybe.”

“No, we are.  She has to come home so she can look after me and you can go back to school.”

“I don’t think she wants to come home, Hippo.  She’s never been gone this long before.”

“She’ll come home.  I know she will.  She wouldn’t leave me forever.”

Shark Lady shakes her head as she cranks the engine and backs our Jeep down the driveway.

* * *

The first place we stop at is the bar.  Shark Lady says there’s really no reason to check anyplace else.  She pulls into the parking lot, cuts the engine, and turns towards me again.

“Stay put.”  She points to my seat and gives me a look.  I put my hands up in surrender.  She climbs out and walks into the bar.  I suppose it’s not too crusty of a bar, but I haven’t seen very many bars to compare.  But if I could drink, I wouldn’t drink here.  I think I would go someplace classier, like a five-star restaurant.  But mom seemed to like this bar.  I think it’s called Joe’s, but the paint on the sign has faded, so I can’t really tell.  It could also be called Moe’s or Boe’s, maybe Foe’s.  Joe’s seems like the best choice though.

An older man in a green jacket enters the faded red door, but Shark Lady still hasn’t come back out yet.  I lock and unlock the door while I wait.  I like the sound.  Clouds start to move over the sun, but still Shark Lady hasn’t come back out.  I know that clouds don’t mean that it’s nighttime, but it still gets darker and I’d rather that Shark Lady would hurry up.  Dark-time and bars don’t mix well.  At least, they didn’t for mom.  Dark-time and bars made her stay out all night and never come home.  Before the last time, mom would come back home in the day-time, pat my head before I left for school, and fall down on the couch or her bed to sleep.  I don’t like this bar.  It keeps my mom away from me.

The faded red door opens again and Shark Lady finally steps back out.  She slams the Jeep door with a huff and puts a hand over her eyes.

“She’s not there, is she?”

“Of course not.  What made you think she would be?  But she was there.  ‘Bout a week ago was the last time Bill saw her.”

Bill’s the bartender.  He’s nice.  He gives me cookies when mom brings me to do her drinking.  He also drives us home sometimes when mom can’t walk straight.

“Does he know where she went?  So we can go find her and you can go back to college?”

“It’s summer, Hippo.  I don’t have to go back just yet.”  She sighs and stares out the window.  “Bill said she left with some man.  Talked about going downstate for a couple of weeks.  Apparently, this man has a cabin, or something, in Pine Ridge.  God!  Damn!  Stupid!”  Shark Lady slams the steering wheel with each word.  “How could she do this to me?  Huh?  Leave me here with you?  We had an agreement.  During school she was to watch you.  Dammit.”

I think Shark Lady is talking to herself now.  I hope she is, because I don’t want her to say those things to me.  Those words don’t make me feel too good.  I kind of want to make Shark Lady feel better, but I’m not sure if I really do.  I gently put my hand on her arm.  “Okay, let’s just go find mom so you don’t have to watch me anymore.”

“Dammit, Hippo, that’s not what I meant.  Ah, never mind.  Come on, let’s go home.”

* * *

The stray cat greets us at the door.  He purrs as Shark Lady scratches him behind his ears.  I pat him on the head, but don’t talk to Shark Lady as I go inside.  She hurt my feelings, so I don’t have to talk to her right now.  That’s not my rule; Shark Lady taught it to me.  She said that when the bully girls hurt my feelings that I don’t have to talk to them.  I think the rule works here, too.

I go sit on our couch and look out the window while Shark Lady goes to her room.  The stray cat is sitting outside on the window sill, staring at me.  I stare back, but I can’t win.  You should never get into a staring contest with a cat.  They don’t blink, and you will never win.  I think they must be aliens.

Shark Lady comes into the living room and tosses a duffle bag at my feet.

“Come on, Hippo.  Pack up.”

“Where’re we going?”

“To that cabin in Pine Ridge or whatever.  It’s a two day drive and I can’t leave you alone.”  Shark Lady pulls her hair back into a pony tail.  “So I guess you’re coming.  Go pack some clothes, toothbrush.  Stuff you need for two or three days.”

“All right.”  I swing my feet down off the couch and pad to my room.  I don’t grab much, not just because we’ll only be gone for a couple days, but because I don’t have a lot.  Of course I bring some clothes and my toothbrush, but I don’t think Shark Lady would like it if I brought my tub of worms.  She thinks they’re slimy.  I leave them behind, they’ll be okay for a couple of days, and grab my lucky buckeye instead.  I found it on the ground a couple of summers ago.  I suppose it was lying near a buckeye tree, but that particular tree didn’t look any different from the trees around it, and I don’t know different tree species anyway.  I also don’t know why they call it a “buckeye.”  It looks nothing like a buck, or an eye.  Either way, it’s lucky, so I’m bringing it.

Shark Lady’s waiting in the living room, all ready to go.  “You ready, then?  Come on, let’s go.”  She opens the door and ushers me out.  The gray cat is on the window sill, so I pick him up.

“What are you doing, Hippo?  Put it down and let’s go.”

“He’s coming with us.”  I squeeze the cat tighter as I walk to the car.

“No, it’s not.  Put it down.”

“You can’t make me.  I’m taking him, he’s coming with us.  He makes me feel better.”

Shark Lady squeezes her eyes shut and sighs.  She stares at the cat, but he doesn’t blink.

“Fine.  But if it runs away or gets run over, don’t come crying to me.”

See?  Cats always win.

* * *

We’ve been driving for an hour, I think.  The gray cat is sitting on my lap in the front seat.  He’s been there the whole time.  Well, I guess it hasn’t been that long to say “the whole time,” but it seems like the right way to describe it.  He’s very calm for a cat in a car.  They say that cats don’t really like being inside of cars.  I guess they were wrong about this cat.  I scratch him behind the ears; he likes that.  I think all cats like that.

“Why did you bring that thing?”

“He’s not a thing.  He’s a cat.”

“He’s mangy.  Probably has fleas that you’ll catch.  Then I’ll have to get you fumigated.”

“You don’t fumigate people for fleas.  I would need a flea bath.”

“Yes, that’s much better.”

“You would need a flea bath too, Shark Lady. Since you’re sitting in the car with me and the fleas.”

“For goodness sake, we don’t even know if the thing has fleas.  Drop it, Hippo.”

“You brought it up.”

Shark Lady scowls at me.  The clouds are still out, so it’s still dark, but it’s definitely nighttime now.  A very dark nighttime.  I like clouds in the daytime; they make nice patterns in the sky and are fluffy to watch.  I don’t like the clouds so much at nighttime.  Sometimes the clouds would come at nighttime when mom was away and the house would get very dark.  You can’t see very well in the dark.  Especially when there are shadows.  Shadows are dark as well, so they are experts at hiding in the nighttime. When mom was away in the cloudy dark, the shadows came out to play.  They tried to get in the front door and my bedroom window.  So I would turn on every light in the house to keep the dark and shadows out, to lock them outside where they couldn’t get me.  Since Shark Lady is here now, maybe she’ll stay after we find mom so I won’t have to be alone when the cloudy dark comes.  Because I’m pretty sure that once we find mom, she will still go out at night and leave me soup for the microwave.

“All right.  We’re stopping here for the night.”  Shark Lady puts on her blinker and pulls into a motel.  It’s one of those small roadside places, the ones you always see on TV that has wood paneling in the rooms and bed bugs.  Only this one probably doesn’t have bed bugs.  Maybe the cat could eat them.  I know cats hunt things, things usually bigger than bed bugs, but maybe the gray cat would want a little snack.  I’ll have to ask him.

“Do you think the cat will eat the bed bugs?”

“There’re no bed bugs Hippo.”

“But look at this place, Shark Lady.  It looks like the Bates Motel.”

“You’re too young for the Bates Motel.”

“I’m not too young!  I’ve seen the movie.”

“Fine, whatever.  Stay in the car, I’m going to check in.”  Shark Lady gets out and slams the door.  Right away she yanks it open again.  “Lock the door, Hippo!”

“Geez!”  I push the lock button and hug the gray cat a little tighter.  He squirms against my chest, probably because I’m squeezing him, but I think he can get over that right now.  There’s only one other car in the lot, a beat up pick-up truck that no longer has any color to it.  I suppose it could be called rust-colored, but the truck would have to be in one piece for it to have a color.  It’s just rust and four wheels.  I jump as something shakes our car.

“Hippo!  Open up!”  Shark Lady’s wrenching on the door handle.  I hit the lock button, but the door doesn’t open.

“You have to let go of the door.”

“Hippo, open this door right now.”

“I’m trying, but you have to let go of the door.  You’re the one who told me to lock it!”

Shark Lady sighs as she rests her head on the window.  “Hippo, I’m letting go of the door.  Unlock it.”

I look at the button, but then reach over and pull on the driver’s door lock.  At least it will open this way.  Shark Lady rushes inside.  “Geez, Hippo.  I tell you to lock the door to keep creep and weirdos out, not to keep me from getting back in!”

“I was just doing what you told me.”  The gray cat stops trying to get away and starts purring.  I stroke his head to keep my eyes dry.  Shark Lady pounds the steering wheel.

“Aw, Hippo.  Come on, grab your bags and let’s get inside.  We both need some rest.”

* * *

The room has one bed with a floral print comforter, a TV, and a bathroom with a yellow tub.  I don’t really want to share the bed with Shark Lady right now, but I can put the gray cat between us as a barrier.  Cats make great barriers because when they are sleeping, they are impossible to move.  I think they get heavy on purpose.  So he should work to keep her on her side of the bed, away from me.  If not, the gray cat can bite her.  I climb on the bed and set the gray cat down next to me.

“Uh uh, Hippo.  Cat off the bed.”

“No.  I want him on the bed, so he stays.”

“Come on, Hippo.  I don’t want to sleep with a cat.  Off the bed.”

“Well, I don’t want to sleep with you!  Maybe you should get off the bed!”  I draw my knees to my chest and stare out the window.  I don’t want Shark Lady to see me right now.  I wish I was back home so I could run to my bedroom and hide under the covers.  I would hide there when Shark Lady and mom had an argument.  They couldn’t see me under the covers, so I would be safe from their words.  But I can’t do that here, because Shark Lady would still see me, and I haven’t checked to see if there are bed bugs yet.  The gray cat doesn’t seem to be hunting anything, so maybe there aren’t any, but maybe he just doesn’t feel like hunting yet.

The bed shifts as Shark Lady sits next to me.  I try to scooch away, but the headboard stops me.  Shark Lady pulls up one knee and rests her chin on it.  “Look, Hippo.  I’m sorry I yelled at you.”

“Doesn’t change the fact that you still yelled.”

“I know.  I’m sorry, okay?”

“No, not yet.”

Shark Lady looks sideways at me.  “What do you mean not yet?”

“It’s not okay yet.  That’s what I mean.”

“Fine.  Whatever.”  Shark Lady throws her hands in the air and gets up.  “I’m getting a shower.  You do what you want.”  Shark Lady walks into the bathroom and slams the door.  I reach for the gray cat, but he flattens his ears and gives me a sideways look, too.  I think maybe he wants me to leave him alone.  It’s dark outside, but I kind of want to be somewhere else, so I go out anyway.  Shark Lady wouldn’t like me to go outside by myself when it’s dark, but I don’t care what she would like anymore.  I grab a key card before I go out, and I make sure the door doesn’t slam.  I don’t want Shark Lady to hear and have her interrupt my quiet time.

The moon is almost fully risen as I make my way to the Jeep.  The doors are locked, so I can’t get inside.  Well, I suppose I could go back to the room and get the Jeep keys, but that means being in the same room as Shark Lady.  I go to the back of the Jeep and crawl up the bumper to the roof.  It’s flat enough, since our Jeep doesn’t have a roof rack, and a good place to sit.  Up here, I’m invisible.  People don’t usually look at the roof of cars, so I’m pretty well hidden.  Hidden in plain sight.  I want to lie down, but the roof is pretty cold; I stay sitting instead.

Shark Lady didn’t used to be so mean.  When she was younger, we would have fun together.  She would still fight with mom, but she would come find me afterward and explain that I shouldn’t worry about it.  That she and mom were just having growing pains and that it will be okay soon.  She used to make me feel better.  But then she changed.  I think it’s because she went to college.  Shark Lady wasn’t around anymore when mom went to her bad place.  I was alone then, and I didn’t know what to do.  Hiding under the covers helped a bit, but I would still hear mom stumbling about the house, running into the couch, knocking plates off of the china cabinet.  Shark Lady stopped protecting me.

The moon is fully up.  It’s really bright tonight, big and full.  The whole parking lot is lit up.  Not that the parking lot in moonlight is very pretty.  But there are some night creatures out.  I can hear peepers, even though I can’t see the pond they must be singing in.  Across the road there’s some guy shambling along.  He’s too far away and it’s too dark for me to tell if he’s drunk or just walking.  I can’t really tell what he looks like because he’s not walking under a streetlight.  I can tell that he’s tall, but just about everyone is taller than me.  Everyone except babies, and toddlers, I suppose.  Okay, and midgets.  Maybe if I asked him to go stand under the streetlight I would be able to see him better, but that would be Stranger Danger, so I should just be quiet.

The man crosses the street and walks towards me.  The light from the motel sign shows me that he has some gray in his hair even though he doesn’t look that much older than Shark Lady.  I think about climbing down and going back into the room, but it’s still not okay with Shark Lady yet, so I stay seated and stare the prematurely gray-haired man down as he stops in front of me.

“You shouldn’t be out here at night, by yourself.”  The prematurely gray-haired man puts his hands in his jean pockets and looks up at me.

I cross my arms.  “I’m not by myself.  You can leave now.”

“Why are you sitting up there, anyway?”

“Why are you standing down there?”

The prematurely gray-haired man looks up and down the street and scratches his head.  “Well, I was walking down the street, then I saw you sitting there alone, so I came over.”

I put my chin in my hands and look down at him.  “That’s a pretty good answer.  What’s your name?”

“Why do you want to know my name?”

“Isn’t that how polite conversation starts when people don’t know each other?  We can’t really have a polite conversation without knowing each other’s names.  Well, if you were a cat, or maybe a dog, we could have a conversation.  I’m not sure if it would be polite though, because I don’t know if that matters to cats and dogs.”

“Hmm, I think cats and dogs would like polite conversation as much as anyone.  And I would think that they all have names, we just don’t always know them, so cats and dogs make exceptions for those of us who are ignorant.”  He scratches his nose and looks down the street.

I uncross my legs and swing them against the rear window.  “I have a gray cat, you know.  But actually he’s not my cat.  He’s a stray cat that I brought along with us.  He hasn’t told me his name yet.”

“When the time is right, I’m sure he will.”

I hear a door click open behind me and Shark Lady strides out to the Jeep.

“Hippo!  What the hell are you doing?  I get out of the shower and find you gone.  That is not okay!”  Her hair is hanging wet around her shoulders and her arms are crossed in front of her chest.  That means she’s really mad.  She stares at me a moment longer, then turns to the prematurely gray-haired man.  “And who the hell are you?”

The prematurely gray-haired man rubs the back of his neck and looks sheepishly at the ground.  “My name’s Chris.  We were just talking.”

Shark Lady’s eyes go wide.  “It’s almost midnight and you decide that it’s okay to walk up to a little girl and talk to her?  What the hell is wrong with you?”  Some spittle flies into Chris’s face as Shark Lady continues to shout.  “What kind of pervert are you?  Geez!  Hippo!”  She turns to me.  “Get down from there right now and get inside!”

I cross my arms and pout.  “I don’t want to.  And you shouldn’t be yelling at Chris; he didn’t do anything wrong.”

“Hippo, I’m not going to tell you again.  Get.  Down.  Now.”  Shark Lady’s foot is tapping a staccato on the ground.  Now she’s really mad.

“Hey, look, I didn’t mean to cause trouble.”  Chris has his hands up and is slowly backing away.

Shark Lady rounds on him, her wet hair curtaining around her.  “Why are you still here?”

“Hey, family business.  I get it.  I’m gone.”  Chris turns to leave, but pauses after a step and looks back at Shark Lady.  “I know it’s none of my business, but maybe you shouldn’t leave your kid sister alone.”

“Get out of here!”  Shark Lady grabs my hand and pulls me down off of the Jeep.  I wave bye to Chris as she hauls me inside the motel room and slams the door.

* * *

This motel doesn’t have a continental breakfast, so we pack our bags and leave in search of food.  I didn’t speak to Shark Lady at all last night.  I think this has been the longest I’ve purposely not spoken to her.  She didn’t try to speak to me, either, so I guess we’re even.  Shark Lady woke up this morning, tossed my bag to me, and started packing her duffel.  She barely glanced at me, and she definitely did not speak.  She ushered me out the door, and we left.  Now we are back on the highway, and I can only assume that we are looking for breakfast.  I know getting to Pine Ridge and finding mom is the priority, but I think the most recent priority is breakfast.  The next priority can be finding mom.  Not that I don’t want to find her, but I don’t think we are any closer than we were yesterday, so stopping for breakfast shouldn’t delay us for long.

The car weaves its way up a hill; it seems the higher we go, the less falling-leaved trees line the road.  Instead, there are more of the pointy-leaved trees.  I know that trees aren’t really called falling-leaved and pointy-leaved, but I don’t know real tree names, so I’d rather call them falling-leaved and pointy-leaved.  I’m pretty sure that the pointy-leaved trees means that we are constantly going higher.  They say that the higher you get the less air there is.  But there are many trees and birds up here, so there must be enough air for us, too.

Shark Lady still hasn’t looked at me.  She’s gripping the steering wheel with both hands at ten and two, like bad things will happen if she lets go.  I wonder what she’s afraid of.

“We’ll find mom, you know.”

“Uh huh.”  She doesn’t look away from the road.

“You still want to find mom, don’t you?”

“Hippo, stop talking.”

I look down at my hands in my lap.  Shark Lady is in a bad place.  I don’t want her to be in a bad place.

“Why did you yell at Chris?”

Shark Lady closes her eyes.  “Hippo, please be quiet.”

“He wasn’t doing anything wrong.  We were just talking.  I know Stranger Danger, and he didn’t seem that dangerous for a stranger.”

Shark Lady pounds the steering wheel.  “Dammit, Hippo!  You snuck out of the hotel room while I was showering, at night.  You didn’t take the room card with you.  Anything could have happened to you!  Don’t you get it, Hippo?  If something had happened to you…”  She runs her hand through her hair, then reaches over and gives my knee a pat.  I don’t know what that is supposed to mean.  Sure, we’re sisters, but Shark Lady has never been, well, affectionate.

“But I did take the room card with me.”

“That’s not the point.  You left without telling me.”

“I think that is a point, but okay, I won’t leave without telling you anymore.”

“That’s all I ask,” Shark Lady sighs.

I turn to look behind us.  We’ve climbed pretty high and this being a two-lane road, there aren’t many houses.  Or places to eat.

“Are we going to stop for breakfast?  I don’t see any restaurants, but maybe we could find some bird eggs or something.”

“Why would we look for bird eggs, Hippo?”

“Because there’s no restaurants on this road.  The motel didn’t have any breakfast and you didn’t stop in town and if you look behind us you’ll see that it looks the same as ahead of us and I don’t see breakfast anywhere.  There’s plenty of birds up here, so there’s bound to be a nest, and we could get some eggs, and maybe use a lighter to cook them ….”

“Gosh, Hippo!  We’re not going to eat wild bird eggs!  I have some granola bars in my backpack; they’re behind the seat if you’re so hungry.”

I turn to stare her straight in the eye.  “Breakfast is the most important meal of the day.”  Shark Lady rolls her eyes and reaches for her backpack.

“Ten and two, Shark Lady.”

Shark Lady thrusts the backpack at me and rolls her eyes again.  “Just eat the granola.”

* * *

After a few hours we’ve climbed so high that even the birds have gone.  Which is weird, because birds like the sky, so they should still be here.  Maybe they haven’t gone, but are just flying someplace else.  Shark Lady turns off onto a dirt road and we begin to wind our way through trees so close that I could roll down the window and touch them.

“Hippo, what are you doing?”

“I’m just trying to touch the trees.”

“Not while we’re moving!  Come on, you have to be smarter than that!”

“I just wanted to touch the trees,” I grumble as I pull my hand back in.  “Are we there yet?”

“Just about.  This should be the driveway to the Pine Ridge cabin.”

“Should be?”

“It is the driveway.”

“Okay.  Hold on.”  He’s not on the floor by my feet.  I crane my neck to check the back seat.  He’s not there either.  He’s not on Shark Lady’s lap.  “We have to go back!”

“What?  We’re almost there, Hippo.  I’m not missing the opportunity to drag mom’s ass back home.”

“He’s missing!”

“The cat?”

“Yes!  He was at the hotel, but he’s not in the car!”

“I’m sure he’s fine Hippo.  He wasn’t your cat anyway.  He had enough and probably left.”

“No, we had a connection!  He probably went for breakfast, like we should have and when we didn’t show up, he got scared and went back to the room, only we weren’t there!”

“Hippo, he’ll be fine.  He’s just a cat.”

“He was my friend.”

“Yeah, well I’m your sister, surely I’m more important that the cat.”

“The cat didn’t yell at me.”

Shark Lady runs her hand through her hair.  “Hippo, I said I was sorry.”

We reach the end of the dirt road, where a cabin comes into view.  It looks like a regular cabin, I suppose.  I’ve never seen a cabin in person before, but I’ve seen one on TV.  And this is mostly what they look like on TV.  It’s of course made of wood, with wood walls and a wood roof.  It has a small wooden porch.  It’s basically a big block of wood that someone could live in.  Shark Lady rolls to a stop a few feet away from a sign that says “Pine Ridge.”  I didn’t think houses needed their names posted outside, but maybe it’s a cabin thing.

“Okay.”

Shark Lady takes the key out of the ignition, and opens the door.  “Okay, what?”

“Okay you’re sorry.”  I get out as well, take a step towards the porch, then stop.  “I don’t think we should go in.”

Shark Lady has her hand on the door knob when she turns around.  She pinches the bridge of her nose.  I’ve seen mom do that when she’s trying to pretend her headache will go away by pinching her nose.  “Why not?  Why shouldn’t we go into the cabin?”

“I just don’t think we should go in.”  I look down at the ground while I rub my arm.  “It doesn’t feel right.”  I’m not sure why I said that.  I’m fairly certain that a place can’t feel right or wrong, but somehow this one definitely feels wrong.  Like the shadows came out to play in the day-time.

Striding down the porch steps, Shark Lady rushes to me and grabs my arms.  “Hippo, listen to me.  We need to go in there.  Bill at the bar said that she came here with some guy.  Which means that she might still be here.  Look, her car is parked beside the cabin.”  I crane my neck and see that Shark Lady is right.  Mom’s red sedan is parked beside the cabin.  Shark Lady puts her hand to my cheek.  “Listen.  You know that mom and I don’t get along very well.  You know that I love you, but I am not ready to raise a kid on my own.  I’m sorry, but you know that’s true.  In a month and a half, I’ll have to go back to college.  I need to make sure that mom gets her shit together before then so that someone is around to take care of you.”

“You could take care of me.  Or I could take care of myself,” I mumble, avoiding Shark Lady’s eyes.

Shark Lady sighs and stands up.  “Yeah, well, no to both.  Look, you can stand out here if you want, but I’m going into the cabin now.”

I grab her hand before she reaches the steps.  “What about the man?”

“What man?”

“The one mom left with.”

Shark Lady pulls her hand away and pauses with one foot on the steps.  “He’s going to get an earful from me, that’s what’s gonna happen.”

Shark Lady marches up the steps and right into the cabin.  She doesn’t even knock.  I start to follow, but stop before the first step.  I put my right foot out, then draw it back.  I try my left foot, but it doesn’t want to go either.  Mom’s red sedan is a bit dusty; it could use a bath.  Her tennis shoes are under the bench on the porch.  Why wouldn’t she bring her shoes inside?  They don’t look that dirty.  And I don’t see any men’s shoes.  Through the open door I see Shark Lady walk away from the back room, a weird look on her face.  It’s kind of scrunched up and nauseated.  She stops when she sees me at the steps, her hand halfway to pinching her nose.  My feet start up the steps.

“Hippo, stay.”  I reach the door.  “Hippo, stay outside!”  I push past Shark Lady into the back room.  Shark Lady wraps me in a hug from behind.  “Hippo, I’m so sorry.”  I cling to her as she drags me out of the room, my eyes never leaving mom’s face.

* * *

Shark Lady can’t convince me to look at her.  I sit in the Jeep, looking at my lap, wishing the gray cat was here to help stop the tears.  It’s been a few hours.  The cops have come, and so has the dead people examiner.  I think they call them coroners.  They said she had a heart attack.  There’s no sign of the man mom came with.  Maybe there never was a man.  She could’ve ditched him somewhere.  I think that mom liked to be alone once she finished fooling around.  But she always came home afterward, to make me food, and to tell me to do my homework.  She never had a heart attack before.  She never planned on not coming home before.

The police cars and ambulance pull away as Shark Lady climbs back in the Jeep.

“Now what?”

“What do you mean, Hippo?”

“We found mom.  Now, what do we do?  Mom’s not going to come home, and you’re going to go back to college.  What do we do?”  I look down at my feet as I run my hand across my eyes.  “Mom’s not coming home anymore.”

Shark Lady stares down at her lap, where she’s rubbing the car key with her thumb.  “No, Hippo.  She’s not coming home anymore.”  Shark Lady sighs, running her hand through her hair.  She reaches over and gives me a sideways hug.  “Come on.”  Shark Lady starts the engine, and the Jeep roars to life.

“Where are we going?”

“We’re going home.”

“Are you going to stay this time?”

Shark Lady aims the Jeep down the dirt road and eases us onto the blacktop.

“Yeah.”

“And you’ll make me soup?”

“I’ll make you more than just soup.”

“Frozen TV dinners?”

“And even take out.”

I look over and smile at Shark Lady and she smiles back.

“Okay.”

“Okay what, Hippo?”

“You can come stay with me.”

“I didn’t need your permission, Hippo.”

“Can we stop at that motel and get the cat?”

“Geez, Hippo!  Will you forget about that cat?”

“You can’t stay with me unless you promise that we stop and look for the cat.”

Shark Lady throws her hands up in the air.  “Fine!  We’ll stop to look for the cat!  Happy now?”

“Very much.”­

* * *

My name is Hippo.  I wasn’t born with that name; I kind of fell into it.  Just like my sister fell into the name Shark Lady.  She’s eight years older than me, which is pretty old.  Shark Lady goes to college, but she lives at home now.  Since mom died, Shark Lady hasn’t talked about moving out once she’s done with college.  She makes me food, and helps me with homework, and still frightens the bully girls when they follow me home.  She evens pets the gray cat behind the ears, and he lets her.

I sometimes go into mom’s room and sit on her bed.  Shark Lady comes and sits with me.  She hugs me and I hug her back.  On those days, she rubs my back and tells me that everything will be okay, even though mom’s gone.  I know she’s right.  I know everything will continue to be okay.  The gray cat told me so.  He also finally told me his name, but I promised I’d keep it a secret.

Abby is a 2013 graduate of Northland College with a BA in Writing.  This is her first publication.

THE CRADLE BY R. P. O’DONNELL

A hushed cradle on the fog-bone sea,
pulled out
in tides,
away from a shore it has never set foot on.

The sea reaches up.
Wind-formed fingers reach endless, useless –
reaching up to hear, to hold;
hold the cotton-webbed echoes of when the sky loved her,
hold them to her cheek,
everything simple, everything soft.

Brown seaweed rushes through her grey body,
broken ships and spars and cleats and line and rigging fall in the forgetting deep;
death does his shuddered work.
She pulls as strongly as she can – weakly –
her fingers and arms and heartbeat crash on the cradle,
she needs to hold, to hear –
The hushed cradle rocks in the screaming sea.

Amber flows through a keyhole,
pierces the sawdust and cigarette smoke,
finds a man with wine-dark eyes
holding birchwood, shaping it with chisel and hammer.
He releases form from the wood as he runs his calloused hands over it, finding curves
where there were none before,
and woodchips
tremble,
tremble,
fall.

He breathes in the wood’s body as he releases it into form,
and stares at what he now holds,
a cradle made of birch.

When the sun would fall to its knees and the light became blue and dark,
the sea would rise as the sky would fall
and gasp each other
with a sad – angry – ecstasy and clamor.
Struggled moans and
broken pages
of what holds the stars
and moon
would fall away
they would kick off the night’s blanket –
their damp breath pulled close around instead.

The wind from the sky’s fingers spoke ships across her body,
and the sand gave her thighs something to rest on as his mouth traced the outlines of her mouth, her chest, her stomach, and then lips met lips and his open tongue flut-tered in the flood –

One night, the sky did not meet her rising.
All love must come to this, she told herself,
every bloom carries a trailing,
knocking rotting.

But now, as she looks up at the cradle –
she looks up and sees the sky empty.
He was not torn, he was not taken.
He left.
Salt floods again to her beaches; she dissolves between the fragments.

And the hushed cradle rocks in the empty sea.

The old man sits in a barroom
full of people drinking patiently,
he hastily stuffs his eyes into his stained jacket pocket –
the pocket like a curtain falling over them and

But they were once wine-dark and handsome.

He sits, arthritis mixing his words,
a mouth filled with dusty lips,
ears candled by straining through the silence,
a shaking stool
and shaking hands,
another drunk going with wet lips and hairy pits to dementia.

But he was once and handsome.

The crying, laughing lord of a ruined city,
since he lost the cradle.
He still wonders where it went, its nameless paths that – maybe – he had taken too,
if it too was carried to a burning river,
if it too held on to things it never needed,
if it too was carried by rage from the fallen things it should have held on to,
if it too let its blood dance silver beneath the moonlight,
if it too-

He picks his broken head up off the bar,
finishes his drink and walks out into the night,
wine-dark and handsome,

under the unnoticed stars.

The hushed cradle

holds the edges of the shore
and the enormous sky.

A stretching boy
finds his footing in the
reflected stars on the wet sand

and walks into the heaving forest.

R. P. O’Donnell was born in 1992 and raised in a Boston suburb. He attended Bucknell University and graduated with a BA in English. Rob has lived in most of the states – longest in Iowa, Colorado and Texas. He has worked as a garbageman, in an ER, on a magazine, for a nomadic yard-sale salesman; he has now moved permanently to a small fishing village in West Cork. The Irish Examiner recently published his first feature article.

THREE POEMS BY JEREMY SPRINGSTEED

Labyrinth

There are no minotaurs here.
The tunnle drops a quarter mile.
A plummage of salt in the earth
opens mythically downward.

Spiraling 178 miles long.
There are churches
and saints being born.
The cave is full of beseechment.

An expanse that held evil-
that has been filled
with seven centuries of corpses.
Every one perfectly preserved.

A shrine to Delphi.
A place to place our terror.
A maze of amazement.
The excavated on our table.

Today tourist walk its turns.
It is safe to reflect on horror.
Appropriate to say prayers to a princess.
Marvel at how the grey salt becomes clear.

Beyond the organized tour
the history still rages.
The mine calls to a missing Minotaur.
The salt goes uncollected.

Southward Running Shadow

1

Because the sky keeps turning to ash
we walk drained to the smoking area.
I dust the cafe several times a day
but the destruction still accumulates.

What else to do
as the storm drives down
to where my daughter lives?

The threat that my grandfather fought
was one half of a battle.
The flag that he was buried with
returned and joined those who he fought.
He didn’t win a war.

I haven’t slept in a garage in months.
The police are seizing the fray.
Each day becomes more volcanic.

I await a tide.
I drag a beach fire to the challenge.
I dare someone to stop this.

We hold mobs of compassion.
We ram ash covered arms into hope.
We flood with correct now.
We faith in forward.

2

An apogee 750 miles high.
It hangs eclipse between earth and moon.
It is a stitch, out and back in.

The five minute thrust,
a cut from gravity. A needle
to space. The totality of return.

Tests are executed. Results feared.
My friend lives in the local blast zones.
Back at home we’re too busy drowning to help.

It keeps getting hotter here.
In the west we’ve been smoke training.
Some of us will have to live.

I’ve been saying plague prayers over flames.
I’m calling locust. I’m calling jellyfish.
The toads turn to blood so everyone calms down.

We sit together with the threat
of a vaporization stitch work.
These needles are pointed everywhere.

Traveling for two minutes at four miles a second,
the target is quick,
I hope to be in the inner cloud.

A horror of promise of peace.
For once we’ll be all together
watching the air turn to fire.

3

Topping the tank.
He’s driving from Ohio.
An event within a series of events.

The pathway curves south.
There are collisions and obscuring figures.
A fester of finality.

These dead things
pulled from the ground, refined,
they require us to place something in return.

The man of soldiering age
goes soulless to battle.
His intention is to sackcloth the sun.

Excitement as a hot coal in the throat.
There will be a crossing in space.
People prepare for a momentary mass migration.

An event within a series of events.
Although it is well mapped
there are still eclipse deniers.

Outside the totality zone cites stop.
All citizens gaze up through dark lenses.
These are the events that stop wars.

A burning for totality
with the secret faith
that the darkness is transformation.

Driving headlong into 10:20 am PST,
there is eerie everywhere.
A questioning of light the rest of the day.

Within the chain of events
comes the promise of an invigoration
of a collision that longs to last a score.

(page five of nine for southward)

These are the new mechanics.
No longer a slide by. No momentary shadow.
These pistons beat into other pistons.

The engines froth.
The exhaust sneers.
The moon accelerates.

In the desert last night
a city became a battleground.
The friction becoming flame.

We know not to look at the naked sun.
An event within an event.
We’re still waiting for the shadow to pass.

4

The summer was stabbed open
on a light rail train in Portland.
The warmth drawing a pale spectacle from the ground.
The year started with a gun shot in Red Square.

They are showing up everywhere.
They’re in cars. They’re in hats.
They hold office and the ears of officers.
They’re carrying pepper spray and shields.

A plague of drunken rats.
The stink of sun warmed shit.
They gnaw my eyes while I sleep.
They hide in plain sight during the day.

The herald demons who sing end.
Desperate, they don’t think
that the sky has enough smoke in it.
They go hunting through hurricanes.

“Salvation through extinction,”
shouted from a car
barreling towards a mass of people.

5

These final gifts
from the summer rage
before it passes to a vengeful fall.
Birthed from winter violence
and the despair of spring.

The right eye passed over Texas
bringing a litter of explosions.
Water is evil in this arrangement.

The left eye is looking for Florida.
It sees to everything.
The wind tells false psalms.

The flaming tongue that is Montana.
Our homes are burning or drowning.
We live on a long on fire in the ocean.

Storms keep birthing in the sea.
When will one pass over
my daughter in Virginia?

The rumors of fall are everywhere.
No one can tell what it will exact.
These are the days of broken records.

In cafes and bars there is acceptance
that the conclusion is coming.
The conversation isn’t even whispered.

Saint Kinga of Poland

Before they came to take her from her home
she cast the burdened engagement ring
into the Marmures salt mine.

This is a time of miracles and arranged marriages.
Her wedding was ordained and necessary.
An affair filled with chastity.

Along ribbons of salt
the ring travels to Wieliczka.
A miner breaks it free from a crystal.

A sign that you would die trying to forget.
This was the beginning of your ascension.
A title of princess to be rejected.

A saint will rise from this salt.
She towers 331 feet underground.
She holds charity for even those beneath the earth.

700 years after her death
she was brought to the hall of the saints.
Her name continues to change.

Jeremy Springsteed is a barista living in Seattle. He was one of the founders of the Breadline Performance Series and is one of the organizers of the Chain Letter Performance Series. His work has been published in Raven Chronicles, Mantis, Make It True- Poetry From Cascadia, The Paragon Press, and forthcoming work in Pidgeonholes and Pageboy.

PHOTOSENSITIVITY BY LUKASZ DROBNIK

All the stars and planets arose from mist. There’s a cigarette, there’s a dusky room, a massive counter, a coffee maker, there are wooden tables and snow-white tablecloths, there are photographs on the walls, reflexes in window panes, colourful bottles, then again there is bright light from the street, there’s a grey gate, a chestnut tree casting a shadow on the tables, there are people, rose shrubs behind a wall, there are slabs of uneven paving, there’s a signboard and, in the middle of this scene, there is Agnieszka.

She sits on a chair placed in the doorway, at the border of two worlds, squints her eyes in the sun, runs her fingers along tissue paper and lights the cigarette. Smoke fills her lungs, redness the space under her eyelids.

Her guts feel as if tied into a knot; maybe a portion of nicotine will help them untangle. The length of time since she has seen Iwona is much greater than the span of their short but intense acquaintance. She practically stopped thinking of her: their mutual friends have become too distant to remind her about her existence. Only sometimes, although ever less often, Iwona haunts her like a spectre in her dreams.

In these dreams the analytical chemistry lab, where they spent hundreds of hours together as first-year students, is as large as a supermarket. Drenched in a yellow glow, it makes her think of a labyrinth, where rows of laboratory tables form never-ending aisles, the smell of acetone permeates the air while broken tiles flash underneath the wheels of the trolley she pushes. Eventually, around some corner, she happens upon Iwona, the way you might come across an annoying neighbour at your local supermarket, and starts a casual talk. She usually shoots envious glances at Iwona’s trolley, which — unlike Agnieszka’s empty one — is more often than not filled with laboratory glassware: flasks, graduated cylinders, desiccators, beakers. In one of these dreams, from a pocket of her lab coat, Iwona took out a Petri dish filled with fruit drops, took off the lid and asked her to try one. Agnieszka wanted to say no, but only looked at the bright face drenched in yellow light, at the thin neck, at the enormous, always anxious eyes, and, with weird longing, extended her hand. She wonders if these dreams are now going to stop.

Agnieszka doesn’t get to finish her smoke as a familiar white van rolls into the narrow Meisels Street and parks nearby. When Władek, a tall fortyish blond man in a T-shirt stretched over his big muscles and prominent belly, stands in the pub’s doorway, Agnieszka’s already waiting behind the bar. Good morning, ah, good morning, how’s it going, oh, fine, thank you. She engages as she always does in a delightful small talk, jokes as if nothing has happened, since nothing’s really happened, collects a clanking box with her small hands, signs a document, pays out money and says goodbye.

She puts a couple of hairpins in her bright hair and gets back to her place: where the dark interior of the pub ends and Kraków begins, trapped in the warm May air as if in amber, full of cars glistening in the sun and sluggish pigeons and dossers and café tables and groups of tourists claiming, still shyly, the streets of the Kazimierz district. With a shaky hand, she lights another cigarette; the unpleasant thought comes back like a toothache.

It was an accident like many others. One of Poznań’s city buses drove up to a stop and let out a few passengers, Iwona among them. A teen drunk driver was apparently in too much of a hurry to stop behind the bus and decided to overtake it. Iwona, ignoring a cry of warning, perhaps listening to music from her player, walked onto the zebra crossing to meet the bonnet of the hurtling vehicle.

Agnieszka read this all in a group email from a long unseen classmate. The funeral is set for Monday. Maybe she should go? She gets up from the chair and stands against the bright background of the street. Perhaps she’ll still manage to find a replacement; she just needs to phone her boss. She promises herself she’ll finish off the cigarette and arrange it.

+

The building holding the lab drenched in yellow light was an equally gloomy yellow from the outside. It reminded Agnieszka of the prison building in Kalisz, while its multipartite windows, massive doors, red plates by the entrance and high walls topped with an attic only magnified this overwhelming impression. She entered a gloomy lobby and took a turn into a dark corridor: the smell of chemicals, a swarm of students, some of them in lab coats, dust in the air, a girl with a burnt face, rows of doors. Finally, she found the entrance to the lab, surrounded by a noisy group of terrified nineteen-year-olds putting on a brave front. She said “hi”, cracked some joke, she’d always been good at breaking the ice. As she continued talking about nothing, a petite female figure standing to the side caught her attention.

Iwona leaned against the wall, looking at a point on the floor. Her black hair was tied in a ponytail, her face frostily pale. In her straight, crossed arms, she held a large briefcase sheathed with black rubber, with a round orange spot in the middle ineptly imitating the shape of a basketball and, slightly better, its texture full of tiny rubber projections. Iwona raised her eyes and their gazes fleetingly met.

+

Agnieszka’s eyeballs register a fuzzy blue shape approaching her in slow motion: in the dead-end part of Meisels Street, under a completely blurred signpost of a kebab shop, level with the equally unfocused umbrellas of a beer garden.

The coloured human shape, sharper with each second, lazily manoeuvres between parked cars, touches the back of its neck in a familiar gesture, and when it reaches Corpus Christi Street, Agnieszka’s poor sight finally allows her to recognise the prominent hips, bright complexion and thick-framed glasses of Joanna, who waves hello with a smile, wearing an airy, knee-length blue dress, with a linen bag on her shoulder.

Not waiting for her friend, Agnieszka hides in the cool interior. She pours beer into a tall glass (for Joanna), then into a cup (for herself); sounds of conversations in foreign languages come from the street; a middle-aged man, perhaps a Brit, stops in the doorway to examine the place (she greets him with a smile), but thankfully carries on. When Agnieszka gives Joanna the beer at the very doorstep, she only laughs and kisses Agnieszka on the cheek before taking the first, greedy gulp. Agnieszka’s mind flashes with images of blood-soaked asphalt, the caved-in bonnet of a car, bright street lights, Iwona’s deformed body.

+

A tram went by with a tremble over a flyover stretched above their heads, while Poznańska Street, with a roar, weaved into a crossroads with streets named after Libelt, Roosevelt and Pułaski. They sat on a scarp, piles of Xeroxed lecture notes tucked under their butts, the smell of earth mingling with the smell of car fumes, a clayey stretch in front of them blocked with parked cars and covered in a layer of November snow. Iwona handed Agnieszka a bottle of cheap wine; her hand was red with cold.

She remembers the pattern on her coat: wetlands full of reeds meant to ensure camouflage to those hunting waterfowl, and the way she smoked: in a manly manner, holding a Lucky Strike between her forefinger and thumb. The wine was disgusting and quickly got to Agnieszka’s head, her hand getting cold from holding the heavy bottle, while she kept telling Iwona about her flatmate, Tomasz, a friend from her secondary school years, whom she enjoyed living with, she couldn’t complain, but sometimes he just fucking lost it and threw a tantrum for no good reason. Once he yelled at her for squeezing toothpaste out of the middle of the tube instead of its end, another time for missing a spot while cleaning the bathtub. Good he’d finally found a job, in a nearby supermarket, otherwise they would argue all the time.

They sat so close she could see the smooth movement of Iwona’s chest as she breathed in smoke-filled air. From this distance, she could see the green irises of her restless eyes were densely covered with brown spots. Iwona complained about her lawyer father and doctor mother, who forced her to apply to study medicine, and when she didn’t get in, sent her to study chemistry to plug gaps in her knowledge before next year’s exams. In reality, she wanted to study literature, dreamed of becoming a writer, but when she told this to her mother, she just laughed her out of court, only to keep repeating this as a good joke at family functions.

It was their little ritual. They quickly realised, unlike the rest of the first-year students, that there was usually little point attending lectures when you could have a much more pleasant time talking and drinking cheap wine in Poznań’s ugliest nooks. Had Agnieszka at that time at least suspected what her emerging affection for Iwona was, maybe she wouldn’t have fallen into it completely defenceless as if into the treacherous depths of a seemingly quiet river.

+

Agnieszka refills the emptied glass with beer and gets back to Joanna, who sits on a short stool at the opposite side of the entrance, talking for a good half hour about her ex, Łukasz, whom she dumped several months ago. He texted her again, reiterating the same list of confessions, demands and complaints. How could she leave him in such a moment, he didn’t even come back from hospital, she finds his life worthless, she just has to come back to him, they’ll make things work again, she’ll see, it’ll be like their first months together, he promises to take his meds and, to start things off, maybe they’ll go to the mountains or somewhere, or maybe just have a beer together, she can’t leave him like that.

Once in a while, Joanna’s monologue is interrupted by customers, thankfully few at this time: a dolled-up lady nearing her forties asking for a latte, but please without milk, or a twenty-year-old Spaniard, who — clearly at a loss for Polish or English words to ask for a toilet — forms his hand into a pistol, puts it near his fly and starts making swaying motions with his hips. Joanna drinks her second beer while Agnieszka listens — full of understanding and empathy, but at the same time sensing an ever thicker, invisible wall separating them. She can’t imagine the funeral or meeting her classmates: all of them graduated, some of them surely married. In her mind’s eyes, she sees a sun-bathed cemetery and crowds of people, always attracted by a young person’s death, surrounding — no doubt — the grieving parents, sister, maybe Tomasz.

A client comes in. Agnieszka, reluctantly, puts out a barely started cigarette against the wall, hides it where the dossers of Kazimierz wouldn’t find it and returns behind the counter. While making coffee, she looks at Joanna sitting against the luminous background and writing something sadly on her phone. The coffee machine produces a loud hiss, particles of dust form constellations in the air, the client, an elderly German, looks for change in his wallet, while Agnieszka wonders wistfully when exactly her relationship with Joanna became so asymmetrical.

She suddenly thinks of Kinga (memories of long-unseen friends are like ghosts of the dead), with a strange certainty she could tell her everything. Perhaps it’s just an illusion. They haven’t seen each other in years, with Kinga now living in Barcelona with her husband, texting her a few sentences once every few months: about her new job, their new flat in Eixample, another failed attempt at IVF. For an instant, Agnieszka is back again in a dark staircase in that tenement house in Poznań’s Jeżyce district, at that party during which Kinga, having miscalculated the distance and her own dimensions, broke a window in the attic with her own arse, and — a moment later — at one of dozens of private English lessons with Kinga, which faded in her memory into one never-ending lesson, during which, smoking cigarettes (it was then when the addiction really set in), they talked in a foreign language about increasingly intimate matters: Kinga about her boyfriend, who’d gone abroad and dumped her a week later through a text message, and Agnieszka about her toxic relationship with Tomasz and Iwona. After the lessons, they would watch TV series.

Joanna, as if having overheard her thought, becomes all ears herself. Through her grimy glasses, she intently watches Agnieszka talk about her girlfriend, not-girlfriend, whom she’s been dating, not-dating for several weeks. It seems Paulina isn’t really a lesbian, maybe not even bi. Just another girl who wants to experiment, treating Agnieszka like a lab animal. She doesn’t know why she keeps doing this.

In her head, a network of Kalisz’s cobbled and asphalted streets unfolds, with red roofs and churches rising above them, the Planty Park unrolling like a rug, the Prosna River spilling in a lazy ribbon, bridges stretching over the river and its ducts. In her thoughts, she strolls once again past Łazienna Street’s piss-stenching doorways (the culture centre in front of her, the greenness of the dark park behind it), shyly steps into the glow of round street lamps in Kadecka Street, only to walk down the stairs into one of Kalisz’s pubs a moment later. She hopes she’ll find Tomasz there, surrounded by his popular friends.

It’s funny that while in Kalisz she never met Joanna, who — one year senior to Agnieszka — attended a nearby secondary school, walked the same streets, made appointments with friends in the same spot near the town hall, partied in the same few bars. Joanna, however, proved smarter and fulfilled her life-long dream of studying in Kraków right away, whereas Agnieszka, although having dreamt about the same thing, gave in to her parents’ suggestions that she studied in the much closer Poznań.

+

Even lines of white powder disappeared in a barrel formed by a rolled-up banknote. Silver, Tomasz’s band mate, tucked a strand of long bright hair behind his ear while leaning over a desk. Then it was Iwona’s turn. Agnieszka watched her friend take the roll in her thin, milky-white hand with fake confidence, repeat Silver’s gesture by moving the fingers of her other hand over her ear (completely unnecessarily — her dark hair was as always tied in a ponytail) and snort another line of amphetamine.

They were in Agnieszka’s narrow room. Most of the plywood desk was occupied by a CRT display monitor and — now tucked away to the side — keyboard and computer mouse; posters of von Trier’s and Almodóvar’s films taken from magazines hung on the wall covered with dingy wallpaper; a small divan bed stood next to a wall unit from the communist era. The blocks of flats of the night-time Under the Lime Trees Estate stretched outside the window, with a chain of amber-coloured lights wrapped around a plastic Christmas tree reflected in the pane. From behind the wall came pounding music interlaced with a hubbub of conversations and occasional cries.

Iwona handed Agnieszka the banknote (their fingertips touched for an eyeblink), so she — with similarly fake aplomb — brought one of its ends to her nose, leaned down and quickly inhaled drug-filled air. The powder stung from the inside, the soft lining of her nasal cavity suddenly thickened. Silver, with a debit card, formed the last, frail line and, before snorting it, sent Agnieszka a wink.

They opened the door, stormed into the loud entrance hall and then — sniffing a bit too ostentatiously — to Tomasz’s even louder bedroom (much bigger than Agnieszka’s cubbyhole) where the main part of the New Year’s Eve party took place. Inside the four long-unpainted walls and surrounded by dilapidated furniture were a few chemistry students, some friends from Kalisz, a decanter with cheap wine standing on a dirty coffee table and Tomasz sitting in a shabby red armchair in the corner.

He’d always inspired respect in her, which she once took for erotic fascination. Almost two metres tall with dark bushy eyebrows separated by a small clump, a prominent jaw and hair cut a millimetre long, perhaps to distract from his hairline, which was deeply receding for his age. When he saw them, he sprung up, with a sweeping movement took out a wallet from his combats, and — from inside the wallet — a few banknotes he handed to Silver, telling him to take a walk to the off-licence, ’cause they’re running out of booze, maybe let Agnieszka take him there so that he wouldn’t get lost. A black vest exposed Tomasz’s muscular arms and dark hair sprouting from his armpits while the smell of expensive cologne and male sweat hung around him. Before they went out, Agnieszka noticed how Iwona’s wide open eyes traced his massive silhouette.

The night was freezing cold, snowless, the sky over Poznań illuminated by occasional fireworks. As they walked to the off-license, Silver talked about the band he fronted, Phosphorescence, about how long they’d been looking for a drummer to replace Tomasz, that Agnieszka must say hello next time she was in Kalisz, maybe they’d be giving a concert, that he fucking loved her hairstyle, where had she learned to pin up her hair like this, that it was too bad they hadn’t got to know each other better before she’d moved to Poznań.

When they came back to the cramped ground-floor flat, Silver asked her a question. She didn’t reply. In the small, windowless kitchen, where Agnieszka chased away cockroaches when she turned on the light each morning, on a laminated worktop sat Iwona, her thin thighs wrapped around Tomasz’s hips. He kissed her voraciously, sinking his big hands into her black, suddenly loose hair.

Agnieszka stood still for a moment, feeling a hot wave running up her trunk and hitting her face, her heart pounding inside her chest, or maybe it was the speed, she wasn’t sure how speed was supposed to work, she replied something nonsensical to Silver and finally, carrying plastic bags filled to the brim, walked to the big room. She put the bags on the table (a greedy thicket of hands immediately sunk inside them to take out cans and bottles) and cautiously sat down in the shabby armchair. She felt as if submerging underwater, the air in her lungs resonating to the rhythm of the loud music. Silver asked if everything was okay. She ignored him, her eyes following Tomasz and Iwona, who were just walking through the entrance hall to lock themselves inside Agnieszka’s bedroom.

Minutes added up, turning to hours. The guests finally left. Silver, completely sloshed, threw himself on the bed, still managing to mumble out an unambiguous invitation before falling into a heavy sleep, while Agnieszka drank another of a series of who knows how many beers, unable to stop thinking of what was happening behind the locked door. She didn’t sleep a wink that night.

Something that was supposed to be a one-night stand soon transformed into a relationship. Iwona, despite her parents’ protests, moved out from her family villa in the district of Grunwald to settle with Tomasz in his room, wall-to-wall with Agnieszka, started working at the same supermarket, and soon the spring came. She wonders whether their relationship has survived; is Tomasz now mourning his tragically deceased girlfriend?

+ +

There’s the varnished counter top, afternoon light, a silent hubbub of conversations coming from the adjacent room, Jakub’s loud laugher, his strong wrists, a beer-filled glass on the counter, figures looking down from photos on the walls, there’s a flash of a passing car, mournful music from the speakers, a client at the bar, the pounding of the heart, the smell of brewed coffee, the rustle of a crumpled receipt, there are people on the street, there are pigeons, Agnieszka’s stealthy glances at her phone.

Jakub popped in just for a moment as he was supposed to have dinner with his girlfriend Oda, but she pissed him off through a text, so he decided he deserves a beer to cool down. Or two. Agnieszka laughs, lifts Jakub’s glass to wipe the counter beneath it and glances back at the phone’s screen.

Paulina doesn’t text back, even though she texted her some two hours ago, before Joanna left. Agnieszka tries not to think of it, instead listening to Jakub’s story about a translation, which has been a real pain, it’s literally been haunting him in his dreams. Since he moved with Oda to Kraków last summer, they’ve been working practically all the time. They could’ve stayed in Poznań just as easily, as they are glued to their laptops most of the time anyway.

For some reason, she doesn’t tell Jakub about Iwona’s death either. Maybe it’s because she has too many conflicting feelings? Or maybe she’s ashamed of this strange indifference? On the other hand, what would she say exactly? After so many years, Iwona is a complete stranger (though strangers usually don’t haunt us in our dreams).

A series of images runs through Agnieszka’s mind: a November afternoon when a soaking-wet Jakub sat in front of the bar for the first time, their futile attempts to find mutual friends in Poznań, his complaining about his years-long relationship with Oda; the first cigarettes smoked with Grzegorz in the park in Kalisz (Jakub has always reminded her of Grzegorz), their trips to the Baltic Sea with friends from secondary school, the murmur of the sea waking her every morning. Finally, one of the many nights in the flat in Under the Lime Trees Estate when Agnieszka lay powerless on the floor of her room, weeping spasmodically.

Warm evening air came in through a window left ajar, carrying the smell of trees and street dust as, from behind the wall, came the unduly loud moaning of Tomasz, who was shagging Iwona as he did every night. Agnieszka, not getting up from the carpet, reached out for her phone lying on the bed and texted Grzegorz. The message was short: that she was fed up, that she didn’t know whether she could bear this any longer. He called her right away, even though he was already in England, to reassure her with a stoned voice sweet like a fruit drop that everything was going to be fine; he said he loved her; he promised they will laugh at it in a couple of years.

Grzegorz left for the UK after he didn’t get into college. He quickly met a girl, who persuaded him into staying. Together they discovered the colourful world of psychoactive substances. He sent Agnieszka ever weirder emails about his psychedelic experiences, sex on drugs, heightened senses or a telepathic connection with his friends, which he allegedly established on mushrooms. One night, at some festival, he and his girlfriend took a couple of pills too many and both ended up believing in Jesus.

Now Grzegorz is a Baptist and dreams of becoming a pastor. Agnieszka no longer shares everything with him: in her messages she doesn’t mention his failed relationships with subsequent girls, afraid that he, now an ardent Christian, would have only one diagnosis. They see each other usually once a year, around Christmas, and every time it is strangely good. As if they weren’t separated by years of occasional meetings, Jesus, Agnieszka’s orientation; as if they were by the sea again and woke up to its swoosh.

A queue suddenly forms in front of the bar, making further conversation impossible. Jakub finishes his second beer, says he’s almost late anyway and, having blown a kiss at her friend, walks out to the street. Agnieszka keeps serving clients, spitting out all the pleases and thank yous like a machine, preparing coffees and cocktails, moving apple pie from a platter onto plates. She keeps glancing at her phone behind the counter.

+

Tomasz yelled at the doorway of Agnieszka’s cramped room, telling her to get up. She rose drowsily from the bed and walked towards the entrance hall, from where puzzling squelching sounds were coming (her eyelids sticky from sleep, retinas receiving a blurred image). She stopped in the doorway, speechless.

The small entrance hall was being engulfed in rising water, which — heavy with food scraps and faeces — flowed out from the bathroom, luckily bypassing, apparently a bit elevated, Agnieszka’s room, and carrying Q-tips, pieces of dental floss and sodden tampons into the windowless kitchen and Iwona and Tomasz’s bedroom. A second passed before Agnieszka’s somnolent mind realised the flood originated from a clogged toilet, which spewed out water flushed from the toilets of the floors above, with all the blessings: discarded food, excrement, personal care items.

For a moment, she stared at Tomasz, who — wearing only boxer shorts, in complete silence — gathered water in a bucket and poured it into the bathtub. His once muscular belly was now covered with fat accumulated during their everyday sessions of watching TV, his head was a mess of long uncut hair. If it hadn’t been for his rubber boots, the torrent would’ve reached his ankles. Iwona wasn’t home. Tomasz must have sent her to get help, or maybe she was working a morning shift. Too tired to ask questions, Agnieszka just put on the Wellingtons waiting for her in the doorway, reached for another bucket and entered the flooded hall.

Several weeks after the deluge in the two-bedroom flat, Agnieszka came back home from a lone visit to a cinema only to find herself in the middle of an unannounced party. The sounds of primitive music coming from the block could be heard from a good twenty metres away. She entered the building and walked down a dirty corridor, accompanied by the ever-louder dance beat and merciless wailing.

As she pushed the knob, the musical rumble hit her ears. Two open doors appeared before her eyes: the right one to Agnieszka’s dim, smoke-filled bedroom, with two young men having cigarettes inside, and the left one to Tomasz and Iwona’s bright room, now filled with people Agnieszka didn’t know. One of them — a thirty-year-old blonde woman with pink highlights — stared into a computer screen, holding the shaft of a wooden spoon near her screaming mouth.

Agnieszka greeted everyone (barely noticed by Tomasz and Iwona), and then, since what else could she do, went to a shop to get a few beers and joined this questionably entertaining get-together. Leaning against a chest of drawers in the corner, she watched in astonishment as Iwona laughed with the rest at the increasingly crass jokes, only to grab the wooden spoon like a microphone and yelp out some song by Madonna. It grew louder by the hour. Ever more often, the primitive jokes gave way to completely inarticulate growls until finally some neighbour showed mercy and called the police.

The very same night, she made a scene with Tomasz. She shouted out that she was sick of how he treated her, that she lived there as well, that she couldn’t stand him bossing her around any longer. After a brief quarrel, she slammed the door to her bedroom and, with weird relief, fell sleep.

+

The barmaid who is supposed to do the evening shift is several minutes late. Not waiting for her, Agnieszka pours herself the first beer. Looking at the foaming contents of the glass, she has a vision she is swimming downstream in a river, deep under the surface of the greenish water. Surrounded by water plants, she slowly loses her clothes, and shiny scales — one by one — erupt on her skin, while the water, completely soundlessly, enters her lungs.

When the barmaid finally storms into the pub with an apologetic smile, holding an armful of paper shopping bags, Agnieszka walks out from behind the bar and lets some distant friends invite her to their table.

She listens to Ala’s story, intertwined with her fiancé Marek’s interjections, about preparations for their wedding on one of the barges on the Vistula River and about the honeymoon they are going to spend in the Balkans. She drinks beer after beer, tells jokes and anecdotes about the pub’s clientele, glancing at the phone less and less often until she completely resigns herself to its silence. The alcohol finally relaxes the knot in her guts, slightly slows down her heartbeat, almost enabling her to forget about the yellow laboratory, the nightmarish corners of Poznań, the paper-thin wall, the taste of cheap wine, the flood engulfing the flat, the parallel lines of powder, the unexpected death on the zebra crossing.

+

The brick-red flame meant calcium. Agnieszka took away a wire loop from above a gas burner and noted down the result in a protocol. Lamps, hanging from the ceiling, cast a yellow, unhealthy glow on the laboratory worktops, lab coats, faces, papers. A row of burners on each table gushed out flames, colouring the thicket of laboratory glassware: flasks, test tubes, burettes, with fiery reflexes.

Agnieszka’s eyes involuntarily gravitated towards the other end of the room, where a dainty figure in a white coat stood leaning above a blue flame. Iwona’s recently cut hair was barely past her ears and the collar of an elegant purple blouse stuck out from the coat. As if sensing her gaze, she turned back to glance at Agnieszka with her big green eyes — without a trace of the former friendliness.

Since the quarrel, Agnieszka hadn’t seen Tomasz even once. Mostly because she avoided staying in the flat like the plague, and when she was there, Tomasz and Iwona bunkered down in their room. Luckily, it was May, as sunny as now, so she spent hours in the meadows by the Warta River, burning her lungs away with one cigarette after another.

She saw Iwona mainly during classes and could tell she was piqued; probably because she was now alone with Tomasz’s tantrums. Maybe it was Iwona’s cold gaze that filled Agnieszka with a sudden urge to ditch her studies without waiting for the end of term, move her modest belongings to Kinga’s, take the earliest train to Kraków, rent any room she could find there, find whatever job she could. When she lit a cigarette after classes at the feet of the gloomily yellow building, she was almost certain of her decision.

+

It’s night time and Agnieszka crosses Dietl Street at a diagonal. She wobbles as she walks, nearing the roadway, then again towards the lawn, feeling a pleasant buzz of alcohol in her head. She has the most absurd feeling that Kinga and Grzegorz, her private saints, watch her every step from their distant countries.

As she reaches the bridge, she looks at the Vistula River, all bathed in pale light; at a hot-air balloon crouched right next to the opposite bank; at the Forum hotel in the background, covered as it usually is with a huge advertisement. A drunken man pisses through the rail into the river, the murmur of sluggish cars comes from the roundabout, a rivery smell hangs in the air.

Several minutes later Agnieszka is already in her flat in the district of Dębniki. She turns on the light, tosses the keys on top of a shelf in a lilac entrance hall, takes off her shoes and walks into the quiet bedroom. As if curious, she looks at the reflection of her slight figure in a dark window, while taking the pins out of her hair and letting it softly fall on her back and shoulders. Too tired to climb the mezzanine, she curls up in a ball on a sofa in the corner, where she slowly, down to the last thought, sinks into sleep. Let the light be on.

+ + +

The cremation furnace opens its mouth, revealing the inside full of flames. Mourners watch as Iwona’s body, in a wooden package, slowly moves towards the light. Once the coffin is inside, tongues of fire hesitantly start to lick its oak wood surface. The hair melts, clothes are reduced to ashes.

The infernal heat breaks complex organic structures into fragments. Proteins, carbohydrates, fats, nucleic acids — all about Iwona — turn into coal and water.

The ashes stay obedient in the depths of the furnace, but the water molecules go higher. In the form of vapour they escape through a tall chimney. Bypassing filters, they mix with the air. They enter the sky over Poznań. Hang a moment over the sun-drenched Old Town, only to be driven by air currents above the Warta River, follow its course for an instant, flash over the shamelessly green Cytadela Park, creep over the landscape of the Winogrady district filled with blocks of flats. Stay for a second above Under the Lime Trees Estate. Soar higher, gather into clouds, let the winds take them over the vastness of fields and forests, over trunk roads and lakes, over factory chimneys and shopping malls of various towns and cities, finally reach Kraków and fall with an unexpected rain on the districts of Dębniki, Podgórze, Kazimierz, on a lone figure walking home from work, her eyes fixed on the suddenly cloudy sky.

Łukasz Drobnik’s writing has been published or is forthcoming in Quarterly West, Lighthouse, Bare Fiction, The Gravity of the Thing, SHARKPACK Annual, The Chaffin Journal, Cartridge Lit, and elsewhere. He has written two novellas in his native Polish, “Nocturine” and “Cunninghamella” (Forma, 2011). An English version of “Nocturine” is forthcoming in 2019 from Fathom Books.

Website: www.drobnik.co; Twitter: @drobnik; Facebook: @drobnik.books; Instagram: ldrobnik

BONE AND VELOUR BY JAMIE WITHERBY

I rotate the toothpick inside my mouth, staring at the jar holding a dried gold poppy wrapped around the Chuckwalla lizard skull I found for my wife. She told my daughter it was her favorite one. My daughter hasn’t spoken to me in three days.

#

“Daddy, look!” my daughter urges, pointing at the smiley face she has created from a pile of salt she poured out on the table.

“That’s nice, sweetie, but you need to wipe that up before our waitress comes back,” I say. She leans her head back and puffs out her cheeks to blow the salt at me.

I raise a brow and take the toothpick out of my mouth. She giggles, cups her hands around the pile, and transfers it onto my coffee saucer in small bundles.

“Daddy, did mommy ever go to bed last night?” she asks. She pulls the saucer in front of her.

“What do you mean?”

“I heard you asking mommy why she was having trouble sleeping last night.”

“Oh, uh…“ I pause, uncertain of how to explain this, “mommy isn’t always tired when she tries to go to bed.”

“Oh. So, did you sing her a lullaby?” She licks the salt off of her thumb.

I meet her big brown eyes after a few silent seconds and hang my bottom lip open in an attempt to form a response.

“No, she …needed some quiet time to relax.”

“But you stayed with her, right?”

I take a sip of my coffee and shake my head.

“No, she asked to be alone for a bit.”

“Why would she want to be alone?” she asks, confused. I purse my lips, realizing I don’t quite understand, myself.

“I’m not sure, Allison. Mommy has been confusing daddy lately, and I told her that.”

“Oh.” She begins twisting the button on her yellow dress and looks down as I take another sip of my coffee. I smile weakly.

I pull the saucer back over toward me and blow the salt onto her. She shrieks with delight and tries to kick me under the table, but her legs are too short.

“Sir, please don’t do that,” the waitress says flatly, carrying two plates in one hand and a coffee pitcher in the other.

“Sorry about that,” I try catching her with my contrite eyes. “Just trying to make my daughter laugh.”

She glances at Allison, who is stifling a snicker. I lay the toothpick on the edge of my new breakfast plate and unwrap my silverware.

“Setting a good example?” the waitress mocks, refilling my cup.

“Always,” I retort, chomping on a piece of toast.

#

I pick my tooth with a rattlesnake bone I found on my wife’s studio floor. She had plans to put the rattlesnake skull inside one of her jars, but it shattered at the touch of her delicate fingers. She had carried it in a velour pouch all the way back from the campgrounds, but it didn’t survive two minutes in her own arms. Her eyes grew wet when I entered the space to see the new creation. She never cleaned up the bones. She said she felt like a terrible person for destroying something so beautiful. I told her she was beautiful while I cradled her head close to my chest.

My daughter hasn’t spoken to me in four days. She’s carrying a Polaroid of her mother around in her pocket that she won’t show me.

#

“We should do something nice for mommy since she didn’t come with us,” my daughter suggests.

“Like what, sweetie?”

I watch Allison’s reflection in the rearview mirror and read into her ideas as they come.

“Chocolates?” she says, licking a line of dried maple syrup along her wrist. She looks out the window for a minute and turns back to me. “Flowers?”

“That’s a good idea. Mommy could put them in her studio space and let them inspire her,” I say, “but what inspires mommy the most?”

“Skulls!” my daughter shrieks.

“Where can we go to try to find her a nice skull?”

“She can have mine!” she offers.

I laugh. “But your head will turn to jelly if we take out your skull. It’ll look like this.” I lift my head to the mirror and rapidly shake my cheeks with my tongue hanging out.

She giggles and kicks the back of my seat.

“Eww, no!”

“Well, since you don’t want to look like that, where can we go to find a non-human skull?” I ask.

Face still contorted by her hands, she turns to the window and presses her face against it. She draws a cockeyed heart into the condensation from her warm breath.

“I don’t know,” she mumbles into the glass. She blows over the imperfect heart to draw a new one.

“Well, how about the trail?” I sense that she is tired of my guessing games.

“The one where I lost my sandal?”

“Yeah, where the gold poppies grow.”

“Sure, let’s go there. I’m not wearing sandals today,” she informs me, pointing her slip-ons at my face.

#

The light pouring into her studio this morning is too bright. Her underused Polaroid camera is casting a glare on the rows of jars resting on the heavy shelf. There are twenty-three jars.

I pick up the jar containing a Mourning Dove skull and red rocks from the trail. This one never seemed complete to me. When I asked her why she didn’t include flowers, she said she didn’t want it to be too beautiful. There was nothing about the dove’s skull to suggest abnormal beauty to me. In fact, I wouldn’t be able to tell it from the other doves’ skulls if she had not labeled it. Now, I understand even less. There’s nothing beautiful about Mourning.

My daughter hasn’t spoken to me in five days. She thinks I killed her mother.

#

“Why does mommy like skulls, daddy?” my daughter asks. It’s a fair question.

“Well, mommy really likes nature. And symmetry. I guess she thinks the symmetry of bones and skulls is really beautiful,” I say, recalling the first time we slept in the same bed. She told me my body was very symmetrical as she trailed her kisses from my forehead down to my midsection. That’s how I knew I wanted to see her again.

“Sim-uh-tree?”

“Yep. It’s when things are even on both sides. Look.” I divide my face into two parts with my hand. “See how on each side I have one eye, one cheek, one ear, one eyebrow, and half of a mouth and a nose? That’s symmetry.”

“Sim-uh-tree,” she says again, getting used to the new word. She picks up a stick taller than she is and snaps it in half with her foot.

“Here’s a walking stick, daddy.” She offers me the larger half.

“Thank you, sweetie,” I say. I bend my knee at a hard angle and position the stick to become my new leg.

“Alright, let’s go!” I exclaim, hobbling a few steps on the peg leg.

She shakes her head at my incompetence and puts her hands on her hips.

“You gotta use your arms.” Dramatically, she steps uphill with the help of the walking stick.

I smile. “Oh, I see.”

#

There’s a small ring of rust on the lid of the jar hosting the horned toad skull and gumweed. The toad’s jaw is separated. I never noticed that. My wife did a good job of concealing it.

Allison must’ve rushed to the balcony at the same time I did. The difference is that she approached it from the ground, and I went out onto the balcony to see her horrified face three stories below me. Allison lingered on the patio for a moment, glancing back and forth between her mother’s body on the cement and my own body towering above it. I watched her run to the farthest edge of our garden. The blood on her toes faded into the coarse red earth. She stopped only to retrieve a Polaroid that must’ve flown from my wife’s pocket when she fell.

My daughter hasn’t spoken to me in six days. How can I ever explain what she saw?

#

I smile and take the toothpick out of my mouth as I shift a jagged rock out of its crevice. Perfect.

“Sweetheart, will you do me a favor and pick some of the poppies for mommy?” I ask my daughter.

“But I thought we decided not to give her flowers?”

“I think they’d pair nicely with this skull I just found.” I hold the tiny reptilian skull out to her with cupped hands.

“Ooh what is it, daddy?”

“I honestly don’t know, sweetie,” I tell her, swaddling the skull in my sweaty bandana, “but mommy will.”

“Yay, my turn!” She pivots and takes off into the field of poppies.

Her lemon dress ruffles the heads of the flowers, and she further disturbs them with her tiny fingertips. She moves like she was born in this meadow. Were it not for the auburn hair she got from her mother, she would disappear completely into it.

She returns with an uneven bouquet and thrusts them into my face for inspection.

“Do you see any bugs, daddy?”

I pretend to inspect them very closely, pausing with wide eyes at the center bloom.

“Oh, yes I do,” I caution. I pull my sunglasses to the bridge of my nose and raise my eyebrows.

“Really? Where?” She lowers the bouquet back to her eye level and folds down the largest petal.

“Right…there!” My index finger finds her bellybutton. I scoop her up by the waist and swing her around until the squealing subsides.

#

I’ll never know why my wife fell. She’d worked on that balcony garden for years. And as I rotate the jar holding her tropical milkweed blooms and a kit fox skull, I understand even less.

The jar offers a hollow echo as I place it back on the shelf. Allison is watching me from outside, but she doesn’t think I can see her. She looks back and forth between the window and her Polaroid.

When the police reasoned through my wife’s fall, Allison wasn’t listening. She was rocking back and forth on the ground, refusing to make eye contact with any of the people on our property. Including me.

I feel like a stranger. I’ve forgotten how to be a father, but it’s only because I don’t know how to be a mother.

I roll a slim rattlesnake bone underneath my forefinger, wishing it was strong enough to slide between my teeth without breaking. A rogue tear lubricates the rotating bone.

My daughter hasn’t spoken to me in seven days.

#

“Daddy, why didn’t mommy come with us today?” Allison asks as she hugs the bouquet of poppies close to her chest.

“She wanted to work on her art, sweetie. She told us that before we left.”

“But she wasn’t working on her art. She was just crying.”

I frown, raising my head to the rearview mirror. “When was she crying?”

“Right before we left. I was walking in the garden, and I looked into the window and saw her crying.” Allison takes a flower from the bouquet and puts it behind her ear. Her eyes meet mine in the mirror.

“Why didn’t you tell me, sweetheart?”

“Because she noticed me and did this,” she puts a finger to her lips in a shushing motion.

I frown again, realizing that my wife must’ve still been upset by our discussion last night.

“Well, I’m glad you’re telling me now, sweetie. It’s always important for you to tell me things you notice about the people we love,” I tell her.

I start feeling guilty about not reconciling with my wife sooner. “Why don’t we skip the grocery store and get these flowers home to mommy before they wilt?”

She nods in agreement. I press a little harder on the gas pedal.

#

The gravel does little to hide my footsteps as I approach my daughter in the garden. She quickly slips the Polaroid back inside her pocket and turns her gaze to the ground.

One hand makes its way to my chest and the other drapes over her sunburned shoulder. She doesn’t move my arm. That’s a good sign.

“Allison, you haven’t spoken to me since she died,” I say bluntly. She offers no reaction.

“Allison, are you afraid of me?”

Silence.

“Allison, do you think I killed her?”

A short inhale.

“Allison, please, do you think I pushed her off that balcony?” I ask with a tightening grip on her shoulder. She continues looking straight at the ground, rapidly chewing on her chapped bottom lip.

“Allison!” I cry, crouching down to the ground and grasping her arms tighter than I should. “Allison, look at me!”

Her welling eyes meet mine. I hold my gaze for a full minute before she answers with an indisputable shake of her head. Gaging my reprieve, her eyes immediately give in to the downpour of fresh tears. Her dormant vocal chords sputter to life and purge seven days of repressed wailing. I wrap my arms around her small frame, bury my fingers inside her unkempt locks, and surrender.

#

“Mommy’s not crying anymore. She was just taking some pictures of herself,” my daughter tells me as I finish clearing all the trash out of the car, “and she said she’s surprised we’re home so early.”

“Well, that’s great. What did she think about our gifts to her?” I ask.

“She was so excited! She said the skull is her favorite ever!” She exclaims, tucking her hair behind her ear to show off the flower wilting over it.

“Hey, great. Now, it’s my turn to go see mommy, so just make sure you don’t go past the saguaro if you’re staying outside.”

“Okay, I won’t,” she promises. She skips through the garden to the saguaro and offers me a playful glance as she hops past it. I smile, and she hops back, crouching to investigate a bug resting in her shadow.

I slide through the front door.

“Honey?”

She doesn’t answer.

“Honey?”

Nothing.

I take the stairs to her studio on the second floor. She’s not there, but a candle still burns on the window sill. Lemon and basil notes permeate the space, cutting the familiar harshness of the freshly-boiled bones. She must’ve assembled the skull’s new home in under five minutes.

I blow out the candle and tenderly pick up the newest jar still resting on her workspace. In a moment of rushed assemblance, the poppy protruding from the left eye socket is sliding down the muslin-wrapped ethafoam throne under the skull. The unbuffered paper lining the bottom is wrinkled in the imagined corners of the spherical container. Everything about the display suggests imbalance. But the skull is perfect. Clean, discernible lines, straight rows of tiny reptilian teeth, not a crack in sight. Symmetry.

I lift the jar, squinting to read the new label tacked on the bottom.

Sauromalus ater. Common Chuckwalla lizard.” Nothing too special. Why would this be her favorite?

“Honey?” I call louder this time.

Still no answer.

I hold the railing as I climb the stairs to the third floor, hoping to find that she was just having trouble hearing me from her balcony garden.

I have no trouble hearing her scream.

#

My daughter holds my hand as we gaze together at the exterior of our empty house. I don’t know what to say. I don’t know how to get her to speak to me.

“Accidents happen, sweetie,” I assure her. It’s the only place to start. It’s the only thought I have left. It’s the only thing that makes sense anymore.

She grips tighter to the Polaroid of her mother cushioned in the thick velour of her pocket.

Glancing up at the third-story balcony, she clicks her tongue impatiently and shakes her head. I turn my eyes to the ground.

I pick up a bone splinter beside the saguaro and pluck my teeth to mimic her tongue.

“I wouldn’t do that, daddy,” she says flatly, pushing all of her sticky fingers through her hair.

Shock sets in. Her voice sounds different. Aged, tired. But wonderfully familiar. I want to celebrate her return, but I fear she won’t say another word if I acknowledge it.

Gently, I lower myself to the ground, squatting to see her swollen eyes. I remove the bone splinter from my mouth and place it in the center of my palm. Then, I direct my hand beneath her chin and take a deep breath.

“Why not, sweetie?”

She produces the photograph from her pocket and runs a dirty finger over her mother’s blank expression. The over-handled portrait finds its way to my open hand, and her cracking lips find my open ears:

“I saw that break from mommy’s arm after she jumped.”

#

I run a cold finger over my wife’s lifeless expression. I place the Polaroid inside the velour-lined jar beside the bone splinter. And I read the hand-written note on the back once more.

I will not be destroying something beautiful. I am imbalanced. But please tell me if my skull is symmetrical.

A tag adheres itself nicely to the bottom, proudly displaying my response in smearing black ink.

It wasn’t.

I close the lid and place it beside the other glaring jars on the shelf.

I roll the toothpick under my front row of teeth with my tongue, staring at the dried brown poppy petals coating the bottom of the neighboring jar. The lizard’s skull has shifted on its muslin bedding and forfeited its symmetry. My wife told my daughter is was her favorite skull. I doubt that would be true anymore.

My daughter hasn’t spoken to me again in three days.

Jamie is an Ohio-Bred, Chicago based short fiction writer with a taste for the unsettling. Her work has appeared in the March 2018 issue of The Write Launch and the July 2018 Issue of Burnt Pine. She is currently working as a naturalist and plans to pursue a PhD in cultural anthropology. In her spare time, she enjoys a writing workshop, dance classes, and whispering sweet nothings to her potted plants.

AIRBORNE DELIVERY BY JOHN DARCY

Lester didn’t want to sound paranoid or anything, but the odds were at least two-to-one that Danny from across the street was snatching his mail. He was well aware of how paranoid-sounding “I don’t want to sound paranoid” actually sounded, which was very.

Leave it to Life, finding a way to screw him when the only thing people could really agree on these days was that there couldn’t possibly be a worse time than now, now, now to have vanishing mail. SimplySend™ finished their trial period for the PerfectGuess initiative a month back. Today was the day it was rolling out to the public at large, meaning there should be at least one package at the door, but what do you know…

So there’s Lester, standing on his partly darkened front step in the shade of a monstrously deep-rooted white oak, scowling at Danny’s made to order ranch, praying the foundation will pass the meanness of his glare along to the homeowner. He’s sporting clothes quietly a year and a half out of fashion, shaggy, inaccurate hair, and a smile made subtly sad by slanted, tawny teeth.

The real tragic thing about Danny and his newly embarked upon life of crime was that Lester really thought he had Cool Neighbor potential. That was back when Les moved in, oh, 2009? eight-ish years ago? But Danny went and got himself married, thoroughly domesticated. Like, maybe they could’ve traded off throwing legendary parties?

After the wedding incident, all Lester got from Danny was: Hey, Les, the reason you have so many woodpeckers going to town on your stucco is because you might have a tiny insect problem in that siding of yours and Want the number for my exterminator?

Not a chance, Danny.

He didn’t come around much anymore, though, not even to tell Lester he needed to get the concrete at the top of his driveway raised because it was a falling hazard, which, until recently, had been the guy’s pastime of choice. Did Danny not know that bachelors and their pads don’t worry for one second about concrete discrepancies or ornithological damage or building codes?

It had something to do with Danny’s wife getting sick. “We’ll do everything we can to make you as comfortable as possible” type sick, if Lester remembered right. And that was sad. It really was. There was something about Mary’s headaches being so cripplingly severe that even the tinciest pecking noise from across the street made her vomit in spasms? Or that she was very wobbly and unsure of foot from the steroids and the neuropathy and Danny was afraid she might fall and really hurt herself if she had to rush over to Lester’s for help with her PICC Line while Danny was stuck at work waiting to make the switch to part-time, which he couldn’t do straight away because of health benefits or coverage overlaps or something like that?

Lester felt he’d been nice enough to volunteer himself with a casual: If you need anything, and I mean anything. More than upstanding, compared to a lot of people, probably. But that was just a nicety you said. Danny was the one who took it seriously, the nut. How would Danny feel if he asked a stranger “How are you?” and they actually took it to mean what it meant and ended up spilling the contents of their sad little heartbroken guts? But Lester knew an offer like his couldn’t really be swallowed back, not once it was out there, unfortunately for him.

As an At Home Consultant, Lester was close to always at home, spending his time consulting various companies and small businesses that needed consultation. He helped Paw Prints Pet Boutique––official Trademark pending––change their slogan from Four Legs or Two, Here for You, to Four Legs or Two, We’re Here for You.It wasn’t world-saving labor, but it was good honest work that needed good honest doing, so why not do it good and honestly from the memorized comfort of home?

Mary never came by, and thank God for that, because Lester was overwhelmingly occupied following any and all rumors, updates, and wild blogger speculation about the PerfectGuess initiative he could electronically locate. SimplySend™ couldn’t mess up if they tried.

Their ConnectingHearts program from last year? Talk about wow. Lester still had every photo and testimonial they’d promotionally slipped into his orders. The only one he hadn’t gotten was Marquez from El Salvador, but that was basically the golden ticket, so he didn’t feel too bad.

All along the mantel in the sadly lit den were pictures and their accompanying blurbs about young Andes Mountain villagers or Southeast Asian floodplainers who were beyond grateful at the opportunity to scrape out a wage––and of a superbly ethical sort! The passages were so heartfelt, their sentiments so incomprehensibly tear-provoking, that Lester couldn’t bear to even think about hesitating when it came time to click COMPLETE ORDER. That’s what earned him the “Credit Card Ninja” achievement badge on his SimplySend™ profile. Those flawlessly elegant testimonial-writers needed help, and even if it wasn’t perfect help, well, nothing’s perfect, and some help is absolutely always better than none. That’s the SimplySend™ magic: save the whole world and still get whatever you want the second you want it.

So, yes, Lester was ticked to the extreme about not getting the chance to wet his toes on the day of PerfectGuess’ grand unveiling. If Danny thought having a sick wife meant he could hijack whatever mail he wanted then he’d really come to a sad point in his life, and what he needed more than anything was a big fat serving of pity rolled out on an immaculate stainless-steel cart by none other than maître d’ of sentiments Lester. He had all the sympathy in the world, all of it, but the planet can’t stop when your wife gets sick, Danny. Wish it could, wish that everyone could chip in to foot the probably heavily zeroed medical bills and so on, but, call me cruel if you want, that’s not the way the cloth is cut.

Because when Lester’s parents split up on his fifteenth birthday, and shortly after––as in two days––his dad ran off with a textbook floozy barmaid and his mom dropped it all and hitchhiked West and ended up joining a commune twenty miles east of Portland, who was there but Grandpa? And when Poppy got sick, probably way sicker than Mary, sure, people helped for a while, teachers and neighbors and that, but they didn’t keep with it. And who could blame them? Everyone’s helping-timer runs out sooner or later, so, let that be a lesson to you, Danny and Mary and anyone else who thinks a kind hand will stay outstretched forever.

The solution to the thievery, though, was simple enough: a mirror. The problem was Lester couldn’t well order one, obviously, so he actually had to go, in his car, outside, to a hardware store, where he figured they’d have one? And they did. And the employee wasn’t at all shocked or paralyzed to see an in-the-flesh customer. And Lester was damn near apoplectic at the fact that there wasn’t just one, but many real breathing humans also buying real, un-picture-attached things. And not a one realized they weren’t helping anybody.

Danny was in a rough patch. These were hard times. He’d be the first to admit it. Potholes were numerous and menacing on this current stretch of Life’s lonesome toll-road. And he really did feel bad about jacking Lester’s mail. But Mary just loved seeing those smiling pictures of the dirt-faced kids in each package, doing their God-only-knows best; he didn’t know why and yes frankly he didn’t care, but there wasn’t half an inch in the budget for orders of his own, not with the home health nurse who started coming around last week. Isn’t there a story about a guy stealing food to feed his family? Was he any different?

Lester didn’t deserve it; that’s why Danny had been waiting for him to take a trip or go on a date or for God’s sake leave the house for two minutes so he could return the orders minus photos. Lester had a big enough heart to offer a blank check of neighborliness. Sure, he’s a little too fake-driven; a little overexcited; a little too stuck-at-twenty-three; puts a little too much trust in that hairpiece––plus there’s that self-convinced smile.

But Lester would understand if Danny could just sit him down and give him the whole, unedited scoop on Mary and how much good it does her reading those blurbs and seeing those pictures. Lester would get it. Poor Mary. Danny didn’t have enough space to worry about Lester and Mary––so Mary it is.

He used to love Mary like the world was ending. Danny knew it was important to remember things like that on the days when love felt drained from the house, which was most days, lately. He used to hate going to concerts with her, back when she could, because Mary was the kind of pretty you didn’t want to bring to a show; there was always this chance that the long-haired front-man would ask her backstage after the second encore, and you’d be left standing in general admission, just hoping for the best.

How is it possible for somebody to get so sick? That’s the ten-trillion-dollar question Danny’s been waiting on an answer to. They’d had plans, so many of them. They still make them, plans, because the psychiatrist the doctors made them see when the diagnosis came up terminal said, “Keep planning. It’s good for both of you.” So they did. They made plans and plans and plans, each one without eye contact.

That’s what makes the mail thing so tiny, so incredibly miniscule that Danny would like to see Lester try to get peeved about it, that way he could show him his sick dying shell of a soulmate and say, Think you have problems now? Take a look at my problems. They’re the only problems in the world and you can choke on it you fat fucking fuck if you think I won’t gouge your fat fucking eyes out over a package.

Mirror = installed. Is Danny slick enough to outsmart his own reflection? Doubtful. It’s a standing mirror: set-up was easy as one, two, lean it straight up against the back wall of the hallway outside his home office and move the old end-table by the front door for a clear and unobstructed view. Lester didn’t have any plans at missing PerfectGuess, where SimplySend™ sends things you didn’t realized you needed until they arrived. It was about the sexiest idea Lester ever heard.

The plan to catch Danny in the act was second sexiest. On his way back from the hardware store, Lester parked a good three blocks away and came in stealthily through the back door to keep the house strategically vacant-looking. There were looks from sidewalk passersby, what with the mirror under his arm. People checked themselves out in it, right there on the street, as if they didn’t know the mirror was to catch a glimpse of others and not oneself. Geez.

Lester checked the AnticipatedDesires tab on his profile––a PerfectGuess package was due this afternoon. He beamed like a supercharged lighthouse.

He also couldn’t have hoped for a better view from the mirror. Through glass side-paneling bordering the front door, which Lester cleaned last night during the prep stage of the operation, there was total viewing-power. Danny didn’t stand a chance.

Okay, the glass was still a bit cloudy, but there’d be no mistaking a body coming up the walk, if indeed Danny came to the house that way and not all sleuth-like, which would present a major problem.

But holy oh good lord there was someone coming. Just like that, the mirror manning its post for barely five minutes. A figure, definitely absolutely a human one, carrying something tall out in front? Like a stack of something, maybe?

Lester licked his chops and said “Here we go” with reasonable euphoria as he made for the door, back to the mirror, not looking at it.

No chance Lester’s home. For the first time in a good two weeks, Danny watched his blindingly orange Jetta peel out of the driveway.

He waited thirty minutes, then another, then one more because Mary was having a slight episode. It’s been two days exactly since she smiled last. It’s been two days exactly since a package was on Lester’s doorstep. There still wasn’t any, so no moral quandaries this afternoon. Just set these dated boxes down at the door and the conscience goes clear.

Lester was bound to think of it as some processing error, some erroneous trip-up in the tracking code, or confirmation info, or hell even in the address. But voila, it finally got sorted out and there’s everything that’s owed, which admittedly is a lot, because Danny had them stacked in front of himself and looked like an off-duty UPS man going for some sort of record. He watched his feet to see where he was going.

One step up. Bend over. Set the packages down with a gentle…

Oh, Christ. Lester. There he was. Christ. Right there in the doorway with his flared-out temples and a crazy smile sharper than the sharpest thing he’d ever seen and set to ultra-overdrive. Oh, God.

“Whatcha got there, Danny?” Lester said.

Danny couldn’t speak. Mail is federal crime, that’s what he’d always heard. Was Lester going to call this in? No. Not a chance. Lester knew about Mary. Danny thought about reaching for a lie: Oh these all came today. All at once, can you believe that? Must’ve been some processing snafu, and to top it off they drop ‘em at the wrong house. I tell ya. No, Les, I think they actually came open?

But, “Lester, hang on,” was all Danny could siphon out.

“I could have you arrested. I should. My sister’s married to a great lawyer.”

“Lester, really, it’s an easy explanation.” Danny wasn’t doing too admirably in the fight against stammering. His heart was going like an artillery barrage. Oh, God, he was going to have to kill Lester. That’s right. Kill him right now. Kill him and hide his body in the basement so nobody’d know he was gone, at least for long enough to get his story straight. Maybe the orders would keep coming. He would kill Lester so Mary could smile. But he knew he couldn’t so fast it made him feel pathetic that he even thought himself capable. He wished he could, kill Lester, but no.

“It’s Mary, Lester. It’s Mary. She’s in it bad right now.”

“Oh, Mary’s the one stealing my mail? You animal. You sick individual. You steal my personal property, then blame it on your sick wife? This world, man, wow. This world isn’t what it used to be.”

“Lester, no. Jesus.”

But before Danny could plead his case, a noise started fizzing above them. A hollow buzzing, as if sped-up and sounding in a tight stone tunnel, but thick, drawn out and staticy and loud enough that the pair looked at the vaguely blue sky, scanning for landmarks of reality as if convinced they were both dreaming the disturbance in unison. Then, with a blurry cloud hung straight overhead, a rigid brown outline appeared, brown beyond comprehension, idyllic and perfect, descending beneath an imperceptible canopy that could be discerned only because the neat clean fat lettering stenciled on the unseen top and sides was made visible by the fineness of the translucent cloth subjected to the sweet warm daylight. Slowly they watched it slink down, like an angel but better or at least more exhilarating because it was in no rush to made landfall, in no hurry or desperate urgency to seek anybody’s repentance, just floating there in the aimless air like a child’s last words until it grew too large and overt to focus on and landed perfectly between them, truly perfectly because the tips of their confrontational toes would have brushed the serene packaging if they moved even half an inch forward; and the lacey white fabric, guider of the deliverance, collapsed and smothered a lucky swath of smooth green grass.

The PerfectGuess logo was clear, just beneath an OPEN IMMEDIATELY warning where the FRAGILE caution might have normally been seen. Lester squatted, and, taking his parcel in hand, began to peel back the transparent packing tape, ignoring Danny not like he didn’t exist but like he never existed in the first place. Inside was nothing but photos, photos and blurbs on top of one another like bricks in a tower for which there is no plan to stop construction. Light catapulted off the glossy pictures as if meant to evoke some ancient emotion on a skillfully set stage. At least a hundred. New ones too, brand new––Lester’s face was too electrified for them to be familiar. Danny hiked himself up on his toes and for the first time looked and saw what Lester saw, and his heart exploded like a bomb built to blow up the universe at the thought of all of Mary’s smiles. “Lester. Les,” Danny said. There were tears forming around the horizons of his eyes, but by the time he wiped them away, Lester was back inside, deadbolt latched. Danny rang the bell, then again, then screamed and screamed and screamed and rang it again and again but Lester didn’t seem like he’s coming to the door, just standing there, probably, in his own unobserved reflection.

John Darcy is an Army veteran, currently enrolled at Edgewood College, a small liberal arts school in Madison, WI.

MASHED POTATOES BY JUSTICE MCPHERSON

On Black Friday, I waited by the window for my brother. I’d just taken off my jacket and begun unbuttoning my shirt, shoes off, belt unbuckled. My book on common law was waiting for me on the nightstand across from my wife who had her scrubs on and the television turned down low. That was our agreement when I studied in the living room and she watched her medical dramas.

She bit her nails. The clicking sound it made imbued an element of time to my waiting. I checked my watch again and pulled back the blinds to see if he was here yet.

“Is this about the mashed potatoes?” my wife asked.

“I’m sure he knows you didn’t mean anything by it.”

“Do you really think he’s taking you to a jazz club?”

Her eyes were fixed on the screen; this was the part of the show where the doctors misdiagnosed the patient. I wondered if my wife absorbed anything from this. Would she arrive at her shift and feign shock when the doctor declared it brain cancer and not bone?

“I don’t know. Where else would he be taking me?” I asked her.

“I don’t like jazz, really, I never have.”

“Why not?”

She shook her head, her focus on the drama hypnotic. Blurry lights glimmered on the wet surface of her eyes. She was on her left thumb now, another loud click.

“It won’t be long,” I said. “Just a few beers and a show.”

“Who’s playing?”

“Never heard of them before. I’m not sure Riley has, either.”

“Like I said, I don’t think your brother listens to jazz. He’s not the type.”

From the living room table, my phone vibrated. It slid across the wood and nearly dropped off when my wife caught it and handed it to me.

“It’s him,” she said.

I took the phone.

I’m here, the message read.

I told my wife I’d be back.

Riley was parked across the street from our apartment complex, the engine running. He had the heater on and the basketball game playing in the background. I got in and just as the silence settled over us, Riley reached out and turned the volume up a little more.

“Whose car is this?” I asked.

“My neighbor, Ms. Brooks,” he said. “Nice lady.”

“Sheray thinks this is about the mashed potatoes.” I shifted my weight.

Riley tried to smirk.

“I had dinner at Mom’s earlier.”

“I heard. Leftovers.”

“That’s right.” He nodded.

We rode under the streetlights and over wet roads. The ground glimmered in little golden flakes like a lake of wet stars in the darkness. Riley drove slowly, hesitantly. His eyes darted from the volume control, to the navigation system, at the street signs, and then all over again. Once I saw a full cycle, the pattern emerged, and I knew Riley was going through mental motions, one movement after another, back to the beginning. His lips moved. It was involuntary. He was mouthing thoughts, things that couldn’t be put into words. It was a metaphysical valve. The same way that Riley used to poke holes in our mother’s oak tree out back and whisper his secrets into them.

I worried when he got like that.

There was a single empty parking spot outside the club. I’d never been on this street before, an array of small shops and restaurants, a dreamy reflection of Main Street. False gas lamps illuminated the walkways, and cobble stoned streets ran west to east. Small crowds walked between the bars and clubs, all of them laughing.

Orange light fell through the windshield, scattered in, and distorted the texture of Riley’s skin. His eyes were wide, following the people outside. I waited with him. The game still played on the radio and we were comfortably up.

“Are your buddies waiting for us inside?” I asked.

Riley shook his head and pulled the emergency brake, snapped out of his trance. “No. No, this is the first time I’ve been, to be honest.”

A purple and green glow hung over the front door like a plume of steam from a manhole cover. I looked up at the neon sign above the entrance. The Spanish Moss. You could already hear the music inside, faint, but there. I wasn’t sure until that moment that Riley was really taking me to a jazz club. For some reason, that reassurance failed to calm me.

I’d known Riley since he was a nameless child in my mother’s arms, but I’d never known him to be a jazz person. I assumed he was into whatever was on the radio. Even when we were kids, he never struck me as the type to look backwards for any kind of inspiration or lesson, only forward, if he was looking at all. And with a nervous twitch. Perhaps, it was my fault for never stopping to listen.

The inside was dimly lit, only a few scarce candles, and iron casted framework with yellow burning lamplight over the bar. The air was humid and thick, the smell of fast-moving sweat.

Past the bar and lounge areas, towards the back, there was a velvet curtain hanging over a doorway to another, deeper room. The music rose from that place, getting clearer in my mind. Like a pitcher of sangria, it had a substance to it, a flavor that made me want to know where it was coming from and how it was made. I smacked my lips, curious to see behind the curtain.

The price posted just outside read this second room read, $30 each.

Riley absently checked each of his pockets before finding his wallet in the back left of his jeans. There wasn’t much between the leather flaps.  I could have paid. In fact, I had enough for the both of us, but I was in a frugal state of mind. Especially after Thanksgiving and the impending fear of Christmas just around the corner. With law school and Sheray’s 12-hour shifts, I couldn’t afford to spend money on things like this. Just life and what we needed to hold onto it.

My brother looked around nervously.

“Let’s sit at the bar,” I said. “I can watch the game and you can still listen.”

He nodded. Music was music after all, for the ears and not the eyes. But I knew listening from the bar somehow wouldn’t be the same, that we were missing a crucial element that would lessen the effect of coming here. I remained curious. As we sat down, my eyes stayed on the velvet curtains. I barely heard the bartender speak. Riley ordered a stout and I mumbled that I’d have the same. From time to time, I could hear the song melt and rebuild, some things remained, but others had changed. A different instrument took over, and I sensed a wave crash over the crowd inside.

Was it possible that something magical was happening in there?

The trance took over. My imagination ran wild speculating what kind of marvelous thing was taking place just beyond that thin curtain. I saw flurry of colors spraying the room; greens, reds, yellows, blues, all flying about chaotically, but if you paid attention, if you knew what to look for, there was reason in the chaos.

A woman pulled the curtain back and went to the bar to fix a cocktail. I studied her, sure that she was somehow different than us. Maybe it was the lighting.

I looked over and saw that Riley had a similar distraction on his face, only more comfortable with it, familiar. The dim colors of the bar fell onto his skin and blended.

“What kind of jazz do you like?” I had to yell.

He shrugged. “I don’t really know much about it.”

“You just listen to it.”

“Yeah. It’s very meditative.”

Meditative. What an interesting word for it. Sheray liked to mediate. She had an app on her phone for it and I would come home late from studying to find her sitting on the living room floor with her head phones in. Her back was straight, her brows furrowed. Her whole body was perfectly still, and then she was out of it. And yet, when Riley spoke of jazz being meditative, I knew he meant something else. Sheray’s knowledge of meditation, like mine, was derived solely from things properly labeled as such.

There was a tired inevitability about jazz, a tragedy stuck in a loop. It was beautiful, though. I was beginning to feel that. The music pricked my mind, but with that curtain, I knew I would never understand it. Fire clinging to the end of a wick.

“Really, I thought the mashed potatoes were good,” I said over the saxophone.

Riley finished his beer and held his hand up for another. When the woman brought it back, he held his fingers over the mouth of the glass like a spider over a frothy pond. He watched the neon lights dance in and out of the still shadows. He looked like he might be waiting for something to happen, something to emerge from the reflection in the dark amber pool.

“I did,” I said.

He smiled.

“If I had known it was thirty bucks I wouldn’t have brought you.” He nodded towards the velvet curtains. “I don’t know a lot about jazz, but I know it’s something worth seeing for yourself. And it’s not like I wanted to learn to play, or study it, or even know who I’m listening to when it’s on. I just wanted to come here and see it.”

“I would have liked to see it too,” I said.

Riley hunched over like a sigh.

“I was going to come here alone. I always planned to, but then I thought about you and I didn’t want you worrying about me. Next time, though, I’ll come by myself and I’ll get a table in there and watch the whole show, beginning to end.”

“Mom appreciates the potatoes. The special ones you made her.”

“It’s really not that hard to do them that way.”

I set my glass down and watched Riley as he took another sip, so calm.

Suddenly I was young again, with Riley and my Mother, at a restaurant downtown celebrating my latest report card. The waiter came by to take out orders and my mother told him that she was lactose intolerant. Riley’s nose flared and he set his menu down. When the waiter left, he asked, “Mom, what’s so special about being tolerant of lactose?”

Lactose and tolerant.

He’d misunderstood. My mother howled for what seemed like hours. Neither of us knew what to do. We hadn’t seen her laugh like that since before our dad had died and we didn’t want to interrupt the moment, so we waited. She eventually pressed her hand on her chest to catch her breath; her face was flushed bright red in the candlelight.

Our mother never corrected Riley. She let him go on thinking that was the way the world worked. To him, lactose was something our mother was, and she needed to tell people that she was tolerant, that she was aware of her affliction. That’s right, bukcko, you heard me, I’m lactose and I’m damn proud of it. I think she liked her son thinking of her that way. The affliction of being lactose, according to Riley, was that our mother was completely useless outside of a kitchen. So when she went out to eat, being the kind woman that she was, she told the waiters that she was lactose and tolerant, and what she meant was, I understand you pain, I’m the same way. It gets better.

There was always so much more love in Riley’s version of things.

Just like Santa or the Easter Bunny, it was hard to say when he finally realized that it was a simple weakness to dairy, but even then, he never seemed to shake off the truth he’d made in his own head.

I don’t know why I mentioned the potatoes at that moment as the jazz swelled from the other room. The potatoes kept coming up to the surface and I felt outside of myself in the thick, dark trance of that place. Riley was watching the basketball game now. The lead had grown and we were running out the clock. He was on his third beer and every time he brought the glass up to his mouth, I saw him glance at the velvet curtains. He was calm and in control, a look I’d seen on him more and more lately and it bothered me. Like something about all of this was just a TV show to him.

My wife used to say we were just two different kinds of people.

The show inside was almost over, so we had a few more beers and stayed to the end of the game just to watch the celebration. I picked up the tab. It was my way of thanking Riley for bringing me here, whatever reason that was, and because for the first time in my life, I thought I understood why people might crowd together in the dark and watch a bunch of people bang, poke, prod, and blow things until something good happened.

“To be honest, I didn’t really care what they said about the potatoes,” Riley said as he started the car.

I waited for the heat to come on.

“They were good, Riley. Sheray didn’t mean anything by it.”

I only wish I’d had more of something else.

That was what Sheray said over Thanksgiving.

It was the night before, and as it neared an end, most of us around the table were leaning back and letting our stomachs pop out. Riley was towards the back, smiling the way he did when he was younger, serving himself another helping of his potatoes. He must have had three of four that night.

My Uncle Todd was at the head of the table, a big guy with rough hair carpeting his forearms. He twirled his fork around in his mashed potatoes, and then he’d scoop up a mouthful, turn the fork over, and watch it plop back down on his plate. Then his eyes fell on Riley.

“Say, Sheray,” he said.

My wife looked up, nervously. She was normally quiet during dinner.

“What did you think of Riley’s potatoes?” he asked her, grinning. A few of my other uncles perked their heads up with similar grins, their eyes darting around at each other.

I should have known what was happening, but I’d been lulled into a false sense of peace. It was too late. Riley’s posture was already sinking. He hadn’t been to a family dinner in years and I’d thought they would have gone easy on him that night, maybe leave him alone. That was my mistake. I found myself longing for the days when we were younger and we ate at a cousin’s table far away from the adults, a barrier between Riley and my uncles, one my mother had made right around the time Riley dropped out of college.

“I only wish I’d had more of something else,” she said.

That sent my uncle into a fit of howling laughter, pounding the table. So loud and violent that the candle in the center almost went out. The others joined in. Riley chuckled a little, but he ignored them for the most part and kept eating. My mother insisted the potatoes were good and Sheray did her best to retrace her steps and explain. But the damage was done.

I watched Riley later that night, sitting by himself in the living room watching the football game. He was calm, almost smiling to himself. His mind was somewhere else and I felt awful.

“I’m not upset about the potatoes. They were a little dry, but I thought they tasted fine,” he said in the car.

We were driving on the backroads that snaked through the hillside. It was darker here on the other side. The streetlights came less frequently and the hollow streets between them grew longer and longer. Riley barely slowed at the stop signs.

“It’s not about that, really. I mean, it’s not like I threw a bunch of things together and presto, there it is. I followed a recipe.”

“I know that,” I said.

“I followed the instructions like you’re supposed to. What did I do wrong?”

“Nothing. Sheray was only making a joke.”

“I know. But,” he frowned. “She must have known, and they’re only potatoes. It’s everything after. I mean, look at us, we’re talking about potatoes.  Why do we have to be talking about potatoes?”

He laughed.

I laughed.

We were nearing home. I was beginning to recognize our old neighborhood, even at night, as inebriated as I was. I turned the postgame off and let the silence fill the empty spaces of the car.

“They weren’t even potaoes,” Riley said.

I sat up. “What do you mean?”

“It was cauliflower. I found them when I was looking for a dairy-free recipe for mom.”

“And no one noticed?”

He shook his head.

That time I really laughed. I slapped the dashboard, warm tears streaming down my cheeks, my stomach ripping apart as the world outside blurred. Riley only smiled. He was always like that. No matter how funny something was, he only sat back and smiled. He enjoyed the laughter more than anything else. And in was in those moments, when he made other people laugh, and I saw him smiling to himself, that I let the haunting fear creep in. The fear that he was a better person that I’d ever be. He knew something about life I couldn’t get my head around.

“You know,” I said, catching my breath, “I had no idea. I’m thinking back and I can’t remember how they tasted.”

“They were good. The leftovers are at mom’s.”

“So then let’s go.”

“Really?”

I nodded.

Riley headed to the kitchen and I stumbled down the pitch black hallway to Mom’s room. She was sitting up in her bed watching the highlights from the game. I kissed her cheek and told her I’d been out with Riley. She told me to brush my teeth and get some sleep.

I thanked her and she said, “Riley is so sweet, isn’t he? Making special mashed potatoes just for us.”

“Sure is.”

I could smell the roasted garlic from the microwave. Riley was setting our bowls down across from each other on the table. I grabbed us some spoons from the drawer and poured myself a glass of water. Riley turned the radio on. He flipped the dial though the channels, Spanish, static, rap, jazz, rock, static, postgame.

“Stop,” I said.

He paused on the postgame.

“No,” I said. “A few more back.”

He went back to the jazz station just as a piano solo came on.

“Yeah, leave it there.”

We didn’t speak. All you could hear was the florescent lights humming overhead and the jazz playing softly on our dad’s old radio. I slopped spoonfuls of Riley’ mashed cauliflower into my mouth. It burned at first, but it got better. I mixed it around as runny chucks dripped down the sides of my mouth. I was ravenous, like I hadn’t eaten all day. It brought me back to the empty hunger I had as a child. In those days Riley and I would make a pact to starve ourselves until Thanksgiving dinner.

I kept shoveling the mashed cauliflower down my mouth trying to feed the appetite, to feel that way again, but I couldn’t.

The song on the radio faded out as I licked the spoon.

Riley leaned back and patted his stomach with a happy sigh.

I’d have to go back to my apartment soon, to Sheray, to my studying, and as Riley sat back with that smile, I knew he’d be going back to that jazz club, as many times as he wanted.

“I’m going to have some more,” he said. “What about you?”

“I think just the one was enough for me.”

Justice McPherson received a B.A. in Creative Writing from Syracuse University. He also holds an A.A. in psychology from the College of San Mateo. He’s worked as a script consultant and as an FX assistant on location. While living in Honolulu, Justice conducted neurological research at the Queens Hospital and currently writes for a travel magazine. A Stephen F. Crane finalist, his works have appeared in the HCE Review, the Labyrinth, and Your Impossible Voice.

THE THRESHOLD BY CRAIG MCGEADY

I.
The cusp of a dark beyond
Sightless and afraid; the white, bulbous grubs from their safety snatched
And thrust into an air too rich to breathe,
Choking on the sweetness, dizzy from the buoyancy
Each twist and turn only pushes the boundaries further.

All around, our fears manifest,
Pulling at us with talons, ripping at our flesh with razored beaks,
Our thoughts untenable, threads of vapor to catch the air
Simply tremble and pray to our idols, mumble words held deep in the flesh
Retreat into ourselves
Resonate with unfelt pain until the pain brings blood,
We weep.

The darkness thickens.
It is weight, to push against, resistance, substance,
It brings unforeseen focus,
We are more, there is more,
there is something other than ourselves and the crippled thoughts we’ve woven.

Each step deeper is a lifetime, a moment,
a drawn out breath that aches in our lungs
and if only we hadn’t lived in the smokestacks, breathing in the embers
of the dead, the dying,
the dreams swarming thick like mites on a humid day
we might have stretched our ribs a little further.

This space, place
too grand for our simple minds to cope,
the threshold between one room and the next,
solid, carved with skill
and laid with care, love
to await the day when the one that is loved can be carried across
and the world within can be nurtured; to flourish.

II.
I called across the gulf and waited,
silence replied,
a sucking silence, drawing in the words
funneled into the core of the chasm,
compressed into little more than half utterances,
to be snuffed out and forgotten.

The fibers of my thoughts lifted,
shocked into being and enticed away,
with promises of flight, of a corporeal form within which to nestle,
to become part of,
to sing within and be listened to, respected.

I stood,
no more than a sentinel to a dying age,
buying at the vapid threads that floated across my retina
feeling the thrill of wholeness for moments grander than fleeting
clutching at them again once the feelings were robbed from me
by self centered, sanctimonious, arseholes on soapboxes
desperate to hear their own voices
as they claimed the world was sick
the sickness was us
and the cure was happiness.

I’ll give you happiness,
can’t you see my brands?

III.
From well back it can’t be seen
more a notion in a careless mind,
a thought erupting, a thin skin pressing against the surface
of a gray pool of hot mud
until pulled too tight and rupturing,
leaving the hollow of its life.

A fiction told and retold
losing shape and wearing thin
patched from stray bark used to shore up the lives
of those with grand ideas
until the notion is a warped and fetid thing,
sold and resold,
patched and re-patched,
by limpid minds globbing onto some semblance of a higher cause.

And from this view we see the world and proclaim it new
we look beyond to the potentiality of our accumulated breaths
start to measure ours against yours, yours against mine
until the self is an overriding cause
put before, placed above, worth more;
after all, the breath I breathe is sweater.
Prove me wrong.

IV.
I danced in the shadow of a single star
all the more bright in a blanket of black,
I found its name and called out
waiting impatiently for a reply.
When nothing came I turned away.

I lamented the skies of my youth,
counting satellites as I lay in the grass,
I tilted to be in unison with the slanted milky way
and held my breath between sudden streaks of ancient deaths.

One day I awoke with the sun,
and set one foot in front of the other.
Each step saw a pin prick of light disappear,
until all that was left was this single star
which continues to ignore my imploring calls.

It was me that turned off, closed my eyes, stopped shining,
it was me that no longer sought more,
the shadows deepened, grew heavy, weighed me down,
until my feet were as high as I could see.

Each expectation was for the countenance of death,
however old, however long misplaced,
to appear for the briefest of moments
as it bled its way across the sky.

V.
I saw it for a curtain,
I took it for a wall,
undulating and impenetrable, heavy with the weight of time.

It trembled as I stepped nearer, I took it for fear,
I laughed and felt bold, I reached out.

It were as if a sea of leaves had settled
slumbered and begun to stir,
my footsteps the cause of their rousing.

Indecision, I froze,
They pulsed, wings beating,
agitation folding in on itself.

My laughter a ripple in its ocean of memories,
my footsteps the beating of a single, tiny heart.

I would be lost, swallowed,
gone for all certainty…

…it stopped; sudden and complete.

I felt it listen to my footsteps in retreat.

VI.
why you, why us, why sad, why harried,
why lost when you are always somewhere,
why born when you are always gone.

VII.
The wind took me up,
embraced me,
carried me over a lattice work of lives.

Woven within each eddy were fragments, echoes, remembrances,
keepsakes for a lonely heart.

It wanted me, I knew it almost at once,
a consort, companion, a plaything,
my definition lost within its boundless embrace.

It sang,
an amalgam of sweet/sour,
hard/soft,
forged/gifted/bestowed.

Prisoner/archangel.

I rose and fell with giant breaths,
carried with the scent of blossoms into my pores,
suffused with the stench of rot.

I drank from the insides of clouds
feasting on the threads that bound daylight to the earth.

Then in the long rays of a dying sun,
as it consumed the horizon with sharp intent,
I lost the final hints of form, was burnt up and ceased to care.

VIII.
It is a thousand eyes, perhaps more
dark and full of hate,
it doesn’t want us here,
we must go back.

We have trodden ground proven strong,
we have grown crops, raised children,
we are part of the land, it is ours, our sweat has given us liberties.

We have made bargains.

It is the demon of our dreams,
set to tear our flesh, devour our souls, turn us on one another,
it doesn’t want us here,
we must turn back.

We were happy once,
we can be so again,
we just have to find it,
somewhere back there in the past,
where we tamed the world, crafted it, molded it into manageable, harmless quotations.

We have made bargains.

It is the clawing in the darkness,
the scratching at the walls,
the whispers full of menace only we can hear.
It lurks there, bloated and full of envy
for what we’ve made, for what we have.

We cannot go, we mustn’t go,
those who dare are in league,
sent to lure us toward our end.

We should strike first.
It is the only way to protect ourselves.

We’ve made bargains.

IX.
There was a clock on the mantle of the house we lived in
when I was old enough to remember,
though not tall enough to reach.

It was white washed brick hidden behind layers of soot
that left my fingertips black.

As I lay in bed some mornings
I would hear the scraping of the small iron shovel
as it collected the ashes,
depositing them into a steel bucket.

I’ve tried replicating that sound but its never the same,
when you’re the one doing the scraping.

The sound of metal on stone brings me comfort,
but I could never get used to the sound of the ticks of the clock
amplified through the mantel,
until they reverberated though the emptiness of my dreams.

X.
Now I ain’t no dandy but I likes to look presentable
so I’m in the mirror checking things out when the taxi arrives.

I get to the bar just on 2am
and I sit myself down and order a few drinks
then wonder why the sun’s out when it’s still 2am.

Sure enough the world starts to spin and I feel like I might chuck
so I hold on, focusing on the green square of the pool table
until everything rights and i’m ready for another round.

It’s still 2 am and there’s a game on,
I buy a few more rounds, cheer and throw insults
but by the end i’m sitting pretty because my team’s come out on top
and I buy the bar a round and make a few more friends (can never have too many at 2am)
so when I get up to go they call me back down
saying it’s their turn to buy.

I can’t pass up an offer like that so they slide on over
and we toast to our team and a few hours later, just on 2am, we are still at it,
though a few have tapped out, jobs and wives and more shit excuses.

When I look up i’m alone, the clock reads 2am
how the time flies.

Some joker tries switching on the news
but I let him know in no uncertain terms that we’ll not be having that,
not when there’s glasses to be emptied and times to be had.
He starts getting lippy,
so I clock him one and before I know it i’m sitting on the curb
and take it as my cue to leave.

When I wake up I have fragments of the night before
and figure I did myself proud
and then I have one of them spells,
like planets aligning or some such shit,
seeing it a clear as day what my tombstone will read,
2am closing on a hell of a night.

XI.
There was silence when I woke and in it there were currents,
flows of air, of mists, of moods and insurrections out of keeping with the norm.

I stood and pulled the curtains wide,
heeding not my state.

There, baked in the fledgling rays of a newly birthed day,
were fossilized sighs from the distant past,

were tears turned gold as they fell,
were looks, expressions frozen forever in horror, shock, sadness, resignation.

Floating like tissue, fighting against the will to fall.
Given claws they would have shed the membrane that keeps other worlds at bay

summoning waterfalls of broken lives to pool beneath my window,
a rising tide, an ocean of deceit, a wave-crested master of erosion.

XII.
Poor me, poor me
I’ve broken my knee,
There’s blood, oh the pain
Just there, can’t you see?

Poor me, poor me,
I’ve not been given enough
This life is unfair,
The treatment too rough,

My pillows aren’t soft,
My blanket’s too think,
And last night’s foie gras
I’m sure made me sick.

Poor me, poor me,
I have it tough, can’t you see.
The champagne has warmed,
The coffee is cold
And despite the many face lifts,
There are signs that i’m old.

Poor me, poor me,
This wound on my knee
It’s a chasm, a vacuum,
Just there, can’t you see?

XIII.
I have hope,
it might be a strange thing to say
in this day and age,
but I have hope.

I was rummaging through old things, as you do
and found this speck, unsure what it was
or why I might have kept it.

Seeing no point in throwing it away
I rewrapped it in the pages of a faded newspaper
with advertisements for nylons
and those beautiful, green refrigerators
with the handles that angled out
when you pulled on them.

I’d fancy one of those if they still made them
but anyway, as I was saying,
I have hope,
it may be a speck
but I have hope none-the-less.

XIV.
At my fingertips worlds turn and yearn to be set free,
to wander the winds of whim to the furthest reaches of thought.

Touching on the realms of gods, gestated in the vacuum of knowledge
where the dizziness of our boundaries had us grasping at straws

with the hopes of finding stability, feeding us a sense of control
building the egos that rule like gods, filled with hate and distrust.

XV.
The stories my mama told me
as I burrowed into the crook of her arm
were of faraway places
with faces not unlike ours
but the places, the cities, the towns
were magical lattice-works of beauty.

Those people, they smiled
inner smiles that made their faces glow
and were happy to show their inner glows
to those they passed
even if they didn’t know them.

It all seemed so magical
those faraway places
with a story for every man, woman and child.

Some stories were easy,
of laughter and love,
some stories were hard
but somehow there was always a hand,
a stranger or a friend,
a grandmother or a teacher
that offered words of tangible advice.

Nothing cryptic but solid and sincere.

There was something all those stories,
all those faraway places, had in common
although I didn’t notice at the time.

All those faraway places,
no matter how big, teeming, gleaming cities,
or small, clutches of timid farmsteads,
they all lived close to, within sight of,
or right on the edge of
a threshold where all those people
dared not go.

XVI.
We walked,
Took what we could carry
Looking deep into the horizon
We walked.

We bedded rough
But we were tough,
Foraged on the way,
Laughed on the way,
Died on the way,
We walked.

We were driven.
Felt the need,
To stretch our worlds
Seek out the new
We walked.

The land, the sun, the air
Had forged us.
Had been our mother
Our savior,
Our all,
We still walked.

Strong was the need.

We were of the same flesh,
Our burning, beating hearts
Knew the tongue and the whispers
Of skin, of kin,
Of the dirt in our veins,
We still walked.

We walked,
Toward setting sun and rising moon,
Toward northern mountains
And eastern seas,
We followed rivers and ranges
And migrating fowl,
We followed the stars
And a scent in the air.

We walked,
Looking for home.

We stopped.

We settled
Beside rivers, lakes, oceans,
Where food was thick
Where living was hard,
Where nothing grew
But we felt safe.
We settled.

We grew, we changed, we adapted,
The sun couldn’t find us,
So we changed,
Food sang with different tunes,
So we changed.
Experiences, soils, set of the wind,
Needed new tongues, new ways of being,
So we changed.

We changed,
But in us,
Deep where the heart bled,
In the beats and the songs
That had made us so very long ago,
We were the same.

We might call ourselves by different names,
Letting the arrogance of difference fill our sails.
We might sing different tunes and make different choices,
Walk different roads and are shaped by our differences
But deep where the heart song bleeds
We will always and forever
Be the same.

And there,
On the other side,
Beyond the reach of your stupidity,
The heart songs sing.

But here,
Where notions of foreign,
And skin and words filled with hate and difference,
Still chart your path,
Sending you backward with each step,
The other side will remain out of reach.

The recent past has taught us,
Borders are manufactured restraint,
To limit the world so our egos might flourish.
Borders on thinking, borders on action,
Borders on where we set our feet,
All serve to give us places in which we can feel strong, important,
Giving us some semblance of control, order,
Giving us a platform on which we can preach
The greatness of our chosen path.

So we preach and we howl and we kill,
Babies burnt alive to show the world that we are better,
We claw, we grab, we destroy,
Taking the breath from another’s lungs
The innocence from another’s heart,
All the things we have no right to,
All because our egos have married our ignorance.

The price for a single beating heart
and a mind that wills the body to move,
capable of all, limitless, exciting, unpredictable,
is more money than all the gods combined every made.

Craig McGeady is from Greymouth, New Zealand and lives with his wife and two daughters in Xuzhou, China. His writing runs the gamut of length and form thanks to a homeroom teacher with a penchant for Michael Moorcock. He has poems published or forthcoming in The Garfield Lake Review, The Wild Word, The Cicada’s Cry, The Remembered Arts Journal and Genre: Urban Arts.